THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


A  LIST  OF  THE  ELSIE  BOOKS  AND 
OTHER  POPULAR  BOOKS 

BY 

MARTHA   FINLEY 


ELSIE  DINSMORE. 

ELSIE'S  HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 
ELSIE'S  GIRLHOOD. 

ELSIE'S  WOMANHOOD. 
ELSIE'S  MOTHERHOOD, 

ELSIE'S  CHILDREN. 
ELSIE'S  WIDOWHOOD. 
GRANDMOTHER  ELSIE. 

ELSIES  NEW  RELATIONS. 
ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 
THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 
ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 
CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 
ELSIE  AND  THE  RAYMONDS. 
ELSIE  YACHTING  WITH  THE  RAYMONDS. 
ELSIE'S  VACATION. 

ELSIE  AT  VIAMEDE. 
ELSIE  AT  ION. 

ELSIE  AT  THE  WORLD'S  FAIR. 
ELSIE'S  JOURNEY  ON  INLAND  WATERS. 
ELSIE  AT  HOME. 
ELSIE  ON  THE  HUDSON. 
ELSIE  IN  THE  SOUTH. 
ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 
ELSIE'S  WINTER  TRIP. 
ELSIE  AND  HER  LOVED  'ONES. 


MILDRED  KEITH. 

MILDRED  AT  ROSELANDS. 
MILDRED'S  MARRIED  LIFE. 
MILDRED  AND  ELSIE. 
MILDRED  AT  HOME. 

MILDRED'S  BOYS  AND  GIRLS. 
MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 


CASELLA. 

SIGNING  THE  CONTRACT  AND  WHAT  IT  COST. 
THE  TRAGEDY  OF  WILD  RIVER  VALLEY. 
OUR  FRED. 

AN  OLD-FASHIONED  BOY. 
WANTED.  A  PEDIGREE. 

THE  THORN  IN  THE  NEST. 


ELSIE'S 
KITH  AND   KIN 


BY 

MARTHA  FINLEY 


NEW  YORK 

DODD,  MEAD  AND  COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS 


COPYRIGHT,  1886, 
BY  DODD,  MEAD  &  COMPANY 

COPYRIGHT,  1914, 
BY  CHARLES  B.  FINLEY 


ELSIES  KITH  AND  KIN. 


CHAPTER  I. 

"  O  married  love!  each  heart  shall  own.- 

"Where  two  congenial  souls  unite, 
Thy  golden  chains  inlaid  with  down, 
Thy  lamp  with  heaven's  own  splendor  bright.** 

LANGHORNB. 

"THERE,  there,  little  woman  !  light  of  my  eyes, 
and  core  of  my  heart !  if  you  don't  stop  this 
pretty  soon,  I  very  much  fear  I  shall  be  com 
pelled  to  join  you,"  Edward  Travilla  said,  be 
tween  a  laugh  and  a  sigh,  drawing  Zoe  closer  to 
him,  laying  her  head  against  his  breast,  and  kiss 
ing  her  tenderly  on  lip  and  cheek  and  brow.  "  I 
shall  begin  to  think  you  already  regret  having 
staid  behind  with  me." 

"No,  no,  no!"  she  cried,  dashing  away  her 
tears,  then  putting  her  arms  about  his  neck,  and 
returning  his  caresses  with  ardor  of  affection. 
*'  Dear  Ned,  you  know  you're  more  than  all  the 
rest  of  the  world  to  your  silly  little  wife.  But  it 


4  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

seems  lonely  just- at  first,  to  have  them  all  gone  at 
once,  especially  mamma ;  and  to  think  we'll  not 
see  her  again  for  months !  I  do  believe  you'd 
cry  yourself,  if  you  were  a  girl." 

"  Altogether  likely,"  he  said,  laughing,  and 
giving  her  another  hug ;  "but,  being  a  man,  it 
wouldn't  do  at  all  to  allow  my  feelings  to  over 
come  me  in  that  manner.  Besides,  with  my  dar 
ling  little  wife  still  left  me,  I'd  be  an  ungrateful 
wretch  to  repine  at  the  absence  of  other  dear 
ones." 

"What  a  neat  little  speech,  Ned!"  she  ex 
claimed,  lifting  her  head  to  look  up  into  his  face, 
and  laughing  through  her  tears  —  for  her  eyes  had 
filled  again.  "  Well,  you  know  I  can't  help  feel 
ing  a  little  lonely  and  sad  just  at  first ;  but,  for 
all  that,  I  wouldn't  for  the  world  be  anywhere 
else  than  here  in  your  arms :  "  and  with  a  sigh  of 
content  and  thankfulness,  she  let  her  pretty  head 
drop  upon  his  breast  a  gain. 

"  My  darling  !  may  it  ever  be  to  you  the  hap 
piest  place  on  earth  !  God  helping  me,  I  shall 
always  try  to  make  it  so,"  he  said,  with  a  sudden 
change  to  gravity,  and  in  low,  moved  tones. 

"My  dear,  dear  husband!"  she  murmured, 
clinging  closer  to  him. 

Then,  wiping  her  eyes,  "I  sha'n't  cry  any 
more  ;  for,  if  I'm  not  the  happiest  woman  in  the 
world,  I  ought  to  be.  And  what  a  nice  time  we 
shall  have  together,  dear  Ned !  each  wholly  de« 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  0 

voted  to  the  other  all  winter  long.  I  have  it  all 
planned  out :  while  you  are  out  about  the  planta 
tion  in  the  mornings,  I'll  attend  to  my  housekeep 
ing  and  my  studies  ;  and  in  the  afternoons  and 
evenings,  —  after  I've  recited,  —  we  can  write 
our  letters,  or  entertain  ourselves  and  each  other 
with  music  or  books ;  you  can  read  to  me  while  I 
work,  you  know." 

"  Yes :  a  book  is  twice  as  enjoyable  read  in 
that  way  —  sharing  the  pleasure  with  you,"  he 
said,  softly  stroking  her  hair,  and  smiling  down 
into  her  eyes. 

"  Especially  if  it  is  a  good  story,  or  a  bit  of 
lovely  poetry,"  she  added. 

"Yes,"  he  said:  "we'll  have  both  those  in 
turn,  and  some  solid  reading  besides." 

"  I  don't  like  solid  reading,"  she  returned, 
with  a  charming  pout. 

"One  may  cultivate  a  taste  for  it,  I  think,"  he 
answered  pleasantly. 

"  But  you  can't  cultivate  what  you  haven't 
got,"  she  objected. 

"True  enough,"  he  said,  laughing.  "Well, 
then,  we'll  try  to  get  a  little  first,  and  cultivate  it 
carefully  afterward.  I  must  go  now,  love,"  he 
added,  releasing  her:  "the  men  need  some  di 
rections  from  me,  in  regard  to  their  work." 

"And  the  women  some  from  me,"  said  Zoe. 
"  Oh !  you  needn't  laugh,  Ned,"  shaking  her  fin 
ger  at  him,  as  he  turned  in  the  door-way  to  give 


«  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

her  an  amused  glance:  "  perhaps  some  of  these 
days  you'll  find  out  that  I  am  really  an  accom 
plished  housewife,  capable  of  giving  orders  and 
directions  too." 

' k  No  doubt,  my  dear ;  for  I  am  already  proud 
of  you  in  that  capacity,"  he  said,  throwing  her 
a  smiling  kiss,  then  hurrying  away. 

Zoe  summoned  Aunt  Dicey,  the  housekeeper, 
gave  her  orders  for  the  day,  and  the  needed  sup 
plies  from  pantry  and  storeroom,  they  went  to 
the  sewing-room,  to  give  some  directions  to  Chris 
tine  and  Alma. 

She  lingered  there  for  a  little,  trying  on  a 
morning-dress  they  were  making  for  her,  then  re 
paired  to  her  boudoir,  intent  upon  beginning  her 
studies,  which  had  been  rather  neglected  of  late, 
in  the  excitement  of  the  preparations  for  the  de 
parture  of  the  greater  part  of  the  family  for  a 
winter  at  Viamede. 

But  she  had  scarcely  taken  out  her  books, 
when  the  sound  of  wheels  on  the  avenue  attracted 
her  attention  ;  and  glancing  from  the  window,  she 
saw  the  Roselands  carriage  draw  up  at  the  front 
entrance,  and  Ella  Conly  alight  from  it,  and  run 
up  the  veranda  steps. 

"  There,  I'll  not  do  much  studying  to-day,  I'nj 
afraid,"  said  Zoe,  half  aloud;  "  for,  even  if  it's 
only  a  call  she  has  come  for,  she'll  not  leave 
under  an  hour." 

She  hastily  replaced  the  books  in  the  drawer 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND   KIN.  7 

from  which  she  had  taken  them,  —  for  she  had  a 
feeling,  only  half  acknowledged  even  to  herself, 
of  repugnance  to  having  Ella  know  of  her  stud 
ies,  —  Ella,  who  had  graduated  from  boarding- 
school,  and  evidently  felt  herself  thoroughly  edu 
cated,  —  and  hurried  down  to  meet  and  welcome 
her  guest. 

"  I  told  Cal  and  Art,  I  thought  you'd  be  sure 
to  feel  dreadfully  lonely  to-day,  after  seeing 
everybody  but  Ned  start  off  on  a  long  journey, 
and  so  I'd  come  and  spend  the  day  with  you," 
said  Ella,  when  the  two  had  exchanged  kisses, 
and  inquiries  after  each  other's  health. 

"It  was  very  kind  and  thoughtful  in  you," 
returned  Zoe,  leading  the  way  into  the  parlor  usu 
ally  occupied  by  the  family,  where  an  open  wood 
fire  blazed  cheerily  on  the  hearth. 

"Take  this  easy-chair,  won't  you?"  she  said, 
wheeling  it  a  little  nearer  the  grate ;  "  and  Dinah 
shall  carry  away  your  wraps  when  it  suits  you  to 
doff  them.  I  wish  cousins  Cal  and  Art  would  in 
vite  themselves  to  dine  with  us  too." 

"Art's  very  busy  just  now,"  said  Ella: 
"there's  a  good  deal  of  sickness,  and  I  don't 
believe  he's  spent  a  whole  night  at  home  for  the 
last  week  or  more." 

"Dear  me!  I  wouldn't  be  a  doctor  for  any 
thing,  nor  a  doctor's  wife  !  "  exclaimed  Zoe. 

"Well,  I  don't  know  :  there's  something  to  be 
said  on  both  sides  of  that  question,"  laughed 


8  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

Ella.  "I  can  tell  you,  Art  would  make  a  mighty 
good  husband ;  and  it's  very  handy,  in  case  of 
sickness,  to  have  the  doctor  in  the  house." 

"  Yes ;  but,  according  to  your  account,  he's 
generally  somewhere  else  than  in  his  own  house," 
returned  Zoe  playfully. 

Ella  laughed.  "  Yes,"  she  said,  "  doctors  do 
have  a  hard  life  ;  but,  if  you  say  so  to  Art,  he 
alwaj^s  says  he  has  never  regretted  having  chosen 
the  medical  profession,  because  it  affords  so 
many  opportunities  for  doing  good.  It's  plain 
he  makes  that  the  business  of  his  life.  I'm 
proud  of  Art.  I  don't  believe  there's  a  better 
man  anywhere.  I  was  sick  last  summer,  and 
you  wouldn't  believe  how  kindly  he  nursed  me." 

"  You  can't  tell  me  any  thing  about  him  that  I 
should  think  too  good  to  believe,"  said  Zoe. 
"  He's  our  family  doctor,  you  remember  ;  and,  of 
course,  we  are  all  attached  to  hirn  on  that  ac 
count,  as  well  as  because  of  the  relationship." 

"  Yes,  to  be  sure.  There,  Dinah,  you  may 
carry  away  my  hat  and  cloak,"  Ella  said,  divest 
ing  herself  of  them  as  she  spoke,  "  but  leave 
the  satchel.  I  brought  my  fancy-work,  Zoe  :  one 
has  to  be  industrious  now,  as  Christmas  is  coming. 
I  decided  to  embroider  a  pair  of  slippers  for  each 
of  my  three  brothers.  Walter  does  not  expect 
to  get  home ;  so  I  made  his  first,  as  they  had  to 
travel  so  far.  I'm  nearly  done  with  Art's,  and 
then  I  have  Cal's  to  do." 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  Oh,  how  pretty!"  exclaimed  Zoe,  examin 
ing  the  work:  "  and  that's  a  new  stitch;  won't 
you  teach  it  to  me?  " 

"  Yes,  indeed,  with  pleasure.  And  I  want 
you  to  teach  me  how  to  crochet  that  lace  I  saw 
you  making  the  other  day.  I  thought  it  so 
pretty." 

The  two  spent  a  pleasant  morning  chatting 
together  over  their  fancy-work,  saying  nothing 
very  wise,  perhaps,  but  neither  did  they  say  any 
thing  harmful :  an  innocent  iest  now  and  again, 
something — usually  laudatory — about  some  mem 
ber  of  the  family  connection,  and  remarks  and 
directions  about  their  work,  formed  the  staple  of 
their  talk. 

"  Oh !  how  did  it  come  that  you  and  Ned  staid 
behind  when  all  the  rest  went  to  Viamede  for  the 
winter?  "  asked  Ella. 

"  Business  kept  my  husband,  and  love  for  him 
and  his  society  kept  me,"  returned  Zoe,  with  a 
look  and  smile  that  altogether  belied  any  suspi 
cion  Ella  might  have  had  that  she  was  fretting 
over  the  disappointment. 

"  Didn't  you  want  to  go?  " 

"  Yes,  indeed,  if  Edward  could  have  gone  with 
me ;  but  any  place  with  him  is  better  than  any 
other  without  him." 

"Well,  I  don't  believe  I  should  have  been 
willing  to  stay  behind,  even  in  your  place.  I've 
always  had  a  longing  to  spend  a  winter  there 


10  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

visiting  my  sister  Isa,  and  my  cousins  Elsie  and 
Molly.  Cal  and  Art  say,  perhaps  one  or  both 
of  them  may  go  on  to  spend  two  or  three  weeks 
this  winter ;  and  in  that  case  I  shall  go  along." 

"  Perhaps  we  may  go  at  the  same  time,  and 
what  a  nice  party  we  will  make!"  said  Zoe. 
"  There,"  glancing  from  the  window,  "  I  see  my 
husband  coming,  and  I  want  to  run  out  and 
speak  to  him.  Will  you  excuse  me  a  moment?  " 
and  scarcely  waiting  for  a  reply,  she  ran  gayly 
away. 

Meeting  Edward  on  the  threshold,  "  I  have  no 
lessons  to  recite  this  time,"  she  said  ;  "  but  yoq 
are  not  to  scold,  because  I've  been  prevented 
from  studying  by  company.  Ella  is  spending 
the  day  with  me." 

' '  Ah  !  I  hope  you  have  had  a  pleasant  time 
together  —  not  too  much  troubled  by  fear  of  a 
lecture  from  the  old  tyrant  who  hears  your  les 
sons,"  he  said  laughingly,  as  he  bent  his  head 
to  press  a  kiss  of  ardent  affection  upon  the  rosy 
lips  she  held  up  to  him. 

"  No,"  she  laughed  in  return  :  "  I'm  not  a  bit 
afraid  of  him." 

Zoe  had  feared  the  hours  when  Edward  was 
unavoidably  absent  from  her  side  would  be  very 
lonely  now  while  the  other  members  of  the  Ion 
family  were  away ;  but  she  did  not  find  it  so ; 
her  studies,  and  the  work  of  making  various 
pretty  things  for  Christmas  gifts,  keeping  he* 
very  busy. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  11 

And,  when  he  was  with  her,  time  flew  on  very 
rapid  wings.  She  had  grown  quite  industrious, 
and  generally  plied  her  needle  in  the  evenings 
while  he  read  or  talked  to  her.  But  occasionally 
he  would  take  the  embroidery,  or  whatever  it 
was,  out  of  her  hands,  and  toss  it  aside,  saying 
she  was  trying  her  eyes  by  such  constant  use ; 
and,  besides,  he  wanted  her  undivided  atten 
tion. 

And  she  would  resign  herself  to  her  fate,  noth 
ing  loath  to  be  drawn  close  to  his  side,  or  to  a 
seat  upon  his  knee,  to  be  petted  and  caressed  like 
a  child,  which,  indeed,  he  persisted  in  calling  her. 

This  was  when  they  were  alone  :  but  very  fre 
quently  they  had  company  to  spend  the  day, 
afternoon,  or  evening  ;  for  Ion  had  always  been 
noted  for  its  hospitality ;  and  scarcely  a  week 
passed  in  which  they  did  not  pay  a  visit  to  the 
Oaks,  the  Laurels,  the  Pines,  or  Roselands. 

Also  a  brisk  correspondence  was  carried  on 
with  the  absent  members  of  the  family.  And 
Zoe's  housekeeping  cares  and  duties  were  just 
enough  to  be  an  agreeable  variety  in  her  occu 
pations  :  every  day.  too,  when  the  weather  per 
mitted,  she  walked  or  rode  out  with  her  husband. 

And  so  the  time  \  assed  quite  delightfully  for 
the  first  two  months  after  the  departure  of  the 
Viamede  party. 

It  was  a  disappointment  that  Edward  found 
himself  too  busy  to  make  the  hoped-for  trip  to 


12  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

Viamede  at  Christmas-time ;  yet  Zoe  did  not 
fret  over  it,  and  really  enjoyed  the  holidays  ex 
tremely,  giving  and  receiving  numerous  hand 
some  presents,  and,  with  Edward's  assistance, 
making  it  a  merry  and  happy  time  for  the  ser 
vants  and  other  dependants,  as  well  as  for  the 
relatives  and  friends  still  in  the  neighborhood. 

The  necessary  shopping,  with  Edward  to  help 
her,  and  the  packing  and  sending  off  of  the 
Christmas-boxes  to  Viamede,  to  the  college-boys, 
—  Herbert  and  Harold,  —  and  numerous  other 
relatives  and  friends  far  and  near,  Zoe  thought 
altogether  the  most  delightful  business  she  had 
ever  taken  in  hand. 

A  very  merry,  happy  little  woman  she  was 
through  all  those  weeks  and  months,  Edward  as 
devoted  as  any  lover,  and  as  gay  and  light- 
hearted  as  herself. 

"  Zoe,  darling,"  Edward  said  one  day  at  din 
ner,  "  I  must  drive  over  into  our  little  village  of 
Union  —  by  the  way,  do  you  know  that  we  have 
more  than  a  hundred  towns  of  that  name  in  these 
United  States  ?  ' ' 

"  No,  I  did  not  know,  or  suspect,  that  we  had 
nearly  so  many,"  she  interrupted,  laughing: 
"no  wonder  letters  go  astray  when  people 
are  not  particular  to  give  the  names  of  both 
county  and  State.  But  what  were  you  going  to 
say  about  driving  over  there?  " 

44 1  must  see  a  gentleman  on  business,  who  will 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  13 

be  there  to  meet  the  five-o'clock  train,  and  leave 
on  it ;  and,  in  order  to  be  certain  of  seeing  him,  I 
must  be  there  at  least  fifteen  or  twenty  miautes 
before  it  is  due.  Shall  I  have  the  pleasure  of 
my  wife's  company  in  the  carriage?  I  have 
ordered  it  to  be  at  the  door  by  fifteen  or  twenty 
minutes  past  four,  which  will  give  us  plenty  of 
time,  as  it  is  an  easy  matter  to  drive  from  bere 
to  Union  in  ten  minutes." 

"  Thank  you,"  she  said.  "  I  accept  the  irrvi- 
tation  with  pleasure,  and  promise  to  be  ready  at 
the  minute." 

"You  are  the  best  little  woman  about  that," 
he  returned,  with  an  appreciative  look  ^nd  smi'e. 
"  I  don't  remember  that  you  have  ever  yet  kept 
me  waiting,  when  told  beforehand  at  whi".v.  timf  I 
intended  to  start." 

"Of  course  not,"  she  said,  with  a  pleased 
laugh;  "because  I  was  afraid,  if  I  did,  I 
shouldn't  be  invited  so  often :  and  I'm  s-wa3'S 
•w  glad  to  go  with  you." 

"  Not  gladder  than  I  am  to  have  you,  '  he 
said,  with  a  very  lover-like  glance  and  smile. 
"I  always  enjoy  your  society,  and  am  always 
proud  to  show  my  friends  and  acquaintances 
what  a  dear  little  wife  I  have.  I  dare  say  I'm 
looked  upon  as  a  very  fortunate  fellow  in  that 
respect,  and  sometimes  envied  on  account  of 
having  drawn  such  a  prize  in  the  matrimonial 
lottery." 


14  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

They  had  left  the  table  while  he  spoke,  and 
with  the  last  words  he  passed  his  arm  round  her 
waist. 

"  Dear  me,  Ned,  what  a  gallant  speech !  "  she 
said,  flushing  with  delight;  "you  deserve  a  re 
ward  :  "  and  she  held  up  her  face  for  a  kiss. 

"I  am  overpaid,"  he  said,  when  he  had  be 
stowed  it. 

"  In  spite  of  the  coin  being  such  as  you  have 
a  right  to  help  yourself  to  whenever  you  will?  " 
she  returned  with  a  merry  laugh.  "  O  Ned,  my 
lover-husband!  "  she  added,  laying  her  head  on 
his  breast,  "  I  am  so  happy  in  belonging  to  you, 
and  I  can  never  love  you  enough  for  all  your 
goodness  to  me!  " 

"  Darling,  are  you  not  equally  good  and  loving 
to  me?"  he  asked  in  tender  tones,  and  holding 
her  close. 

"  But  I  owe  every  thing  to  you,"  she  re 
sponded  with  emotion.  "If  you  had  not  come 
to  my  aid  when  nry  dear  father  was  taken  from 
me,  what  would  have  become  of  me,  a  mere 
child,  without  a  near  relative  in  the  world,  alone 
and  destitute  in  a  foreign  land?  " 

"  But  I  loved  you,  dearest.  I  sought  my  own 
happiness,  as  well  as  yours,  in  asking  you  to  be 
my  wife.  So  you  need  never  feel  burdened  by 
tta  idea  that  you  are  under  any  special  obliga- 
'yon  to  me,  to  whom  you  are  the  very  sunshine 
of  life." 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  15 

"  Dear  Ned,  how  very  kind  in  you  to  say  so," 
she  responded,  gazing  with  ardent  affection  into 
his  eyes  ;  "  but  it  isn't  burdensome  to  be  under 
obligation  to  you,  any  more  than  it  is  a  trial  to 
be  ruled  by  you,"  she  added,  with  playful  ten 
derness  ;  "  and  I  love  to  think  of  all  your  good 
ness  to  me." 

It  was  five  minutes  past  four  by  Zoe's  watch, 
and  she  just  about  to  go  to  her  dressing-room  to 
put  on  her  hat  and  cloak,  when  visitors  were  an 
nounced,  —  some  ladies  who  always  made  a 
lengthened  call  at  Ion ;  so  she  at  once  resigned 
herself  to  the  loss  of  her  anticipated  drive  with 
her  husband. 

"  O  Ned !  "  she  whispered  in  a  hasty,  vexed 
aside,  "  you'll  have  to  go  alone." 

"Yes,  dear,"  he  returned;  "but  I'll  try  to 
get  back  in  time  to  take  you  a  drive  in  the  other 
direction." 

They  stepped  forward,  and  greeted  their  guests 
with  hospitable  cordiality. 

They  were  friends  whose  visits  were  prized 
and  enjoyed,  though  their  coming  just  at  this 
time  was  causing  Zoe  a  real  disappointment. 
However,  Edward's  promise  of  a  drive  with  him 
at  a  later  hour  so  far  made  amends  for  it,  that 
she  could  truthfully  express  pleasure  in  seeing 
her  guests. 

Edward  chatted  with  them  for  a  few  moments, 
then,  excusing  himself  cm  the  plea  of  business 


16  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

that  could  not  be  deferred,  left  them  to  be  enter 
tained  by  Zoe,  while  he  entered  his  waiting  car 
riage,  and  went  on  his  way  to  the  village,  who"* 
he  expected  to  meet  his  business  acquaintance. 


CHAPTER  H. 

M  The  truth  you  speak  doth  lack  some  gentleness.'1  — 
SHAKSPEAKE. 

EDWARD  had  met  and  held  his  desired  inter 
view  with  his  business  acquaintance,  seen  him 
aboard  his  train,  and  was  standing  watching  it  as 
it  steamed  away  and  disappeared  in  the  distance, 
when  a  feminine  voice,  close  at  hand,  suddenly 
accosted  him. 

"O  Mr.  Travilla!  how  are  you?  I  consider 
myself  very  fortunate  in  finding  you  here." 

He  turned  toward  the  speaker,  and  was  not 
too  greatly  pleased  at  sight  of  her. 

"Ah!  good-evening,  Miss  Deane,"  he  said, 
taking  her  offered  hand,  and  speaking  with  gen 
tlemanly  courtesy.  "  In  what  can  I  be  of  ser 
vice  to  you  ? ' ' 

"By  inviting  me  to  Ion  to  spend  the  night," 
she  returned  laughingly.  "  I've  missed  my  train, 
and  was  quite  in  despair  at  the  thought  of  stay 
ing  alone  over  night  in  one  of  the  miserable  little 
hotels  of  this  miserable  little  village.  So  I  was 
delighted  to  see  your  carriage  standing  there, 
and  you  yourself  beside  it ;  for,  knowing  you  to 

17 


18  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

be  one  of  the  most  hospitable  of  men,  I  am  sure 
you  will  be  moved  to  pity,  and  take  me  home 
with  you." 

Edward's  heart  sank  at  thought  of  Zoe,  but, 
seeing  no  way  out  of  the  dilemma,  "  Certainly," 
he  said,  and  helped  his  self-invited  guest  to  a 
seat  in  his  carriage,  placed  himself  by  her  side, 
and  bade  the  coachman  drive  on  to  Ion. 

u  Now,  really,  this  is  very  good  in  you,  Mr. 
Travilla,"  remarked  Miss  Deane:  "there  is  no 
place  I  like  better  to  visit  than  Ion,  and  I  begin 
to  think  it  was  rather  a  fortunate  mishap  —  miss 
ing  my  train." 

"Very  unfortunate  for  me,  I  fear,"  sighed 
Edward  to  himself.  ' '  The  loss  of  her  drive  will 
be  a  great  disappointment  to  Zoe,  and  the  sight 
of  such  a  guest  far  from  making  it  up  to  her. 
I  am  thankful  the  visit  is  to  be  for  only  a 
night." 

Aloud  he  said,  "  I  fear  you  will  find  it  less 
pleasant  than  on  former  occasions,  —  in  fact, 
rather  lonely ;  as  all  the  family  are  absent  — 
spending  the  winter  at  Viamede,  my  mother's 
Louisiana  plantation  —  except  my  wife  and 
myself." 

"  Ah  !  but  your  wife  is  a  charming  little  girl, 
—  I  never  can  think  of  her  as  a  woman,  you 
know, — and  you  are  a  host  in  yourself,"  re 
turned  the  lady  laughingly. 

Zoe 'a  callers  had  left ;  and  she,  having  donned 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KUF.  19 

hat  and  cloak,  not  to  keep  her  husband  waiting 
a  single  moment,  was  at  the  window  watching  for 
his  coming,  when  the  carriage  came  driving  up 
the  avenue,  and  drew  up  at  the  door. 

She  hurried  out,  expecting  to  find  no  one  there 
but  himself,  and  to  be  at  once  handed  to  a  seat 
in  the  vehicle,  and  the  next  minute  be  speeding 
away  with  him,  enjoying  her  drive  all  the  more 
for  the  little  disappointment  that  had  preceded 
it. 

What,  then,  was  her  chagrin  to  see  a  visitor 
handed  out,  and  that  visitor  the  woman  for  whom 
she  had  conceived  the  most  violent  antipathy  ! 

"Miss  Deane,  my  dear,"  Edward  said,  with 
an  entreating  look  at  Zoe,  which  she  did  not  see, 
her  eyes  being  at  that  instant  fixed  upcn  the  face 
of  her  uninvited  and  unwelcome  guest. 

"  How  do  you  do,  my  dear  Mrs.  Tra villa?  I 
hope  you  are  glad  to  see  me  ? ' '  laughed  the  in 
truder,  holding  out  a  delicately  gloved  hand : 
"  your  husband  has  played  the  Good  Samaritan 
to  me  to-night  —  saving  me  from  having  to  stay 
in  one  of  those  wretched  little  hotels  in  the  vil 
lage  till  two  o'clock  to-morrow  morning." 

"  I  am  in  usual  health,  thank  you.  Will  you 
walk  in?"  returned  Zoe  in  a  freezing  tone,  and 
utterly  ignoring  the  offered  hand.  "Will  you 
step  into  the  parlor?  or  would  you  prefer  being 
shown  to  your  room  first  ?  ' ' 

"The    latter,   if    you    please,"  Miss  Deane 


20  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

answered  sweetly,  apparently  quite  unaware  that 
Zoe's  manner  was  in  the  least  ungracious. 

"  Dinah,"  said  Zoe,  to  a  maid-in- waiting, 
"  show  Miss  Deane  to  the  room  she  occupied  on 
her  last  visit.  Carry  up  her  satchel,  and  see  that 
she  has  every  thing  she  wants." 

Having  given  the  order,  Zoe  stepped  out  to  the 
veranda  where  Edward  still  was,  having  staid 
behind  to  give  directions  in  regard  to  the  horses. 

"  Zoe,  love,  I  am  very  sorry,"  he  said,  as  the 
man  turned  his  horses'  heads,  and  drove  away 
toward  the  stables. 

"  O  Edward !  how  could  you?  "  she  exclaimed 
reproachfully,  tears  of  disappointment  and  vexa 
tion  springing  to  her  eyes. 

"Darling,  I  really  could  not  help  it,"  he  re 
plied  soothingly,  drawing  her  to  him  with  a 
caress,  and  went  on  to  tell  exactly  what  had 
occurred. 

"She  is  not  a  real  lady,"  said  Zoe,  "  or  she 
never  would  have  done  a  thing  like  that." 

"I  agree  with  you,  love,"  he  said;  "but  I 
was  sorry  your  reception  of  her  was  so  extremely 
ungracious  and  cold." 

"  Would  you  have  had  me  play  the  hypocrite, 
Ned?  "  she  asked  indignantly. 

"  No,  Zoe,  I  should  be  very  far  from  approv 
ing  of  that,"  he  answered  gravely  :  "  but  while  it 
was  right  and  truthful  not  to  express  pleasure 
Which  you  did  not  feel,  at  her  coming,  you  might, 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  21 

on  the  other  hand,  have  avoided  absolute  rude 
ness  ;  you  might  have  shaken  hands  with  her, 
and  asked  after  her  health  and  that  of  her 
father's  family." 

"  I  treated  her  as  well  as  she  deserved ;  and  it 
does  not  make  her  any  the  more  welcome  to  me, 
that  she  has  already  been  the  means  of  drawing 
down  upon  me  a  reproof  from  my  husband's 
lips,"  Zoe  said  in  tremulous  tones,  and  turning 
away  from  him  with  her  eyes  full  of  tears. 

"  My  words  were  hardly  intended  as  that,  little 
wife,"  Edward  responded  in  a  kindly  tone,  fol 
lowing  her  into  the  hall,  catching  her  in  his 
arms,  and  imprinting  a  kiss  on  her  ruby  lips. 

"  And  I  wanted  my  drive  with  you  so  badly," 
she  murmured,  half  hiding  her  face  on  his  breast ; 
"  but  she  has  robbed  us  of  that,  and  —  O  Ned! 
is  she  to  come  between  us  again,  and  make  us 
quarrel,  and  be  so  dreadfully  unhappy  ?"  Her 
voice  was  full  of  tears  and  sobs  before  she  had 
ended. 

"  No,  no ;  I  could  not  endure  that  any  more 
than  you,"  he  paid  with  emotion,  and  clasping 
her  very  close  :  "  and  it  is  only  for  to-night  you 
will  have  to  bear  the  annoyance  of  her  presence ; 
she  is  to  leave  in  the  morning." 

"  Is  she?  that  is  some  comfort.  I  hope  some 
body  will  come  in  for  the  evening,  and  share  with 
us  the  infliction  of  her  society,"  Zoe  said,  con» 
eluding  with  a  forlorn  attempt  at  a  laugh. 


22  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  Won't  you  take  off  that  very  becoming  hat 
and  cloak,  Mrs.  Travilla,  and  spend  the  even 
ing?  "  asked  Edward  playfully. 

"  Thank  you.  I  believe  I  will,  if  you  will  ac> 
company  me  to  the  dressing-room,"  she  returned, 
with  a  smiling  look  up  into  his  face. 

"That  I  will  with  pleasure,"  he  said,  "pro 
vided  you  will  reward  me  with  some  assistance 
with  my  toilet." 

' '  Such  as  brushing  your  hair,  and  tying  your 
cravat?  Yes,  sir,  I  will :  it's  a  bargain." 

And  so,  laughing  and  chatting,  they  went  up 
to  their  own  private  apartments. 

Half  an  hour  later  they  came  down  again  to 
gether,  to  find  Miss  Deane  in  the  parlor,  seated 
by  a  window  overlooking  the  avenue. 

"  There's  a  carriage  just  drawing  up  before 
your  front  entrance,"  she  remarked :  "  the  Rose- 
lands  family  carriage,  I  think  it  is." 

Zoe  gave  her  husband  a  bright,  pleased  look. 
It  seemed  her  wish  for  an  addition  to  their  party 
for  the  evening  had  been  granted. 

The  next  moment  the  room-door  was  thrown 
open,  and  Dr.  Conly  and  Miss  Ella  were  announced. 

They  were  cordially  welcomed,  asked  to  tea, 
and  staid  the  evening,  greatly  relieving  Zoe  in 
the  matter  of  entertaining  her  unwelcome  guest, 
who  devoted  herself  to  the  doctor,  and  left  Ed 
ward  to  his  wife  and  cousin,  a  condition  of  things 
decidedly  agreeable  to  Zoe. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  23 

A  little  after  nine  the  Roselands  carriage  was 
announced ;  and  the  doctor  and  Ella  took  their 
departure,  Edward  and  Zoe  accompanying  them 
to  the  outer  door. 

The  sky  was  black  with  clouds,  and  the  wind 
roaring  through  the  trees  on  the  lawn. 

".We  are  going  to  have  a  heavy  storm,  I 
think,"  remarked  Arthur,  glancing  upward: 
"there  is  not  a  star  to  be  seen,  and  the  wind 
blows  almost  a  gale.  I  hope  no  patient  of  mine 
will  want  the  doctor  very  badly  to-night,"  he 
added  with  a  slight  laugh.  "  Step  in  out  of  the 
wind,  cousin  Zoe,  or  you  may  be  the  very  one 
to  send  for  me." 

Doing  as  directed,  "No,  indeed,"  she  said: 
"  I'm  sure  I  couldn't  have  the  heart  to  call  any 
body  up  out  of  a  warm  bed  to  face  such  a  cutting 
wind  as  this." 

"  No,  no ;  never  hesitate  when  there  is  a  real 
necessity,"  he  returned,  speaking  from  his  seat 
in  the  carriage,  where  he  had  already  taken  his 
place  beside  his  sister,  whom  Edward  had  handed 
in.  "  Good-night,  and  hurry  in,  both  of  you, 
for  my  sake  if  not  for  your  own." 

But  they  lingered  a  moment  till  the  carriage 
turned,  and  drove  swiftly  down  the  avenue. 

"  I  am  so  glad  they  came,"  remarked  Zoe,  as 
Edward  shut  the  door  and  locked  it  for  the  night. 

"  Yes,"  he  said :  "  they  added  a  good  deal  to 
the  pleasure  of  the  evening.  As  we  couldn't  be 


24  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

alone  together,  three  guests  were  more  accept* 
able  than  one." 

"Decidedly;  and  that  one  was  delighted,  I'm 
sure,  to  have  an  opportunity  to  exercise  her  con 
versational  gifts  for  the  benefit  of  a  single  man 
instead  of  a  married  one." 

"  Zoe,  love,  don't  allow  yourself  to  grow  bitter 
and  sarcastic,"  Edward  said,  turning  toward 
her,  laying  a  hand  lightly,  affectionately,  upon 
her  shoulder,  and  gazing  down  into  her  eyes 
with  a  look  of  grave  concern. 

She  colored  under  it,  and  turned  away  with  a 
pout  that  almost  spoiled  the  beauty  of  her  fair 
face.  She  was  more  than  ever  impatient  to  be 
rid  of  their  self-invited  guest. 

"She  always  sets  Ned  to  scolding  me,"  was 
the  bitter  thought  in  her  heart  as  she  went  slowly 
back  to  the  parlor,  where  they  had  left  Miss 
Deane,  Edward  following,  sighing  inwardly  at 
the  change  in  his  darling  always  wrought  by  that 
unwelcome  presence  in  the  house. 

"How  the  wind  roars  down  the  chimney!" 
Miss  Deane  remarked  as  her  host  and  hostess 
re-entered  the  room,  where  she  was  comfortably 
seated  in  an  easy-chair  beside  the  glowing  grate. 
"  I  fear  to-morrow  will  prove  a  stormy  day  ;  but 
in  that  case  I  shall  feel  all  the  more  delighted 
with  my  comfortable  quarters  here,  —  all  the  more 
grateful  to  you,  Mr.  Travilla,  for  saving  me  from 
a  long  detention  In  one  of  those  miserable  little 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  25 

country  taverns,  where  I  should  have  died  of 
ennui." 

"  You  seem  kindly  disposed,  my  dear  madam, 
to  make  a  great  deal  of  a  small  service,"  returned 
Edward  gallantly. 

But  Zoe  said  not  a  word.  She  stood  gazing 
into  the  fire,  apparently  lost  in  thought ;  but  the 
color  deepened  on  her  cheek,  and  a  slight  frown 
contracted  her  brows. 

Presently  she  turned  to  her  guest,  saying  cour 
teously,  "  You  must  be  weary  with  your  journey, 
Miss  Deane  :  would  you  like  to  retire?  " 

"Thank  you,  I  should,"  was  the  reply;  and 
thereupon  the  good-nights  were  said,  and  they 
sought  their  respective  rooms. 

"You  are  not  displeased  with  me,  dear?  "  Zoe 
asked,  lifting  her  eyes  inquiringly  to  her  hus 
band's  face  as  she  stood  before  their  dressing- 
room  fire  with  his  arm  about  her  waist :  ' '  you  are 
looking  so  very  grave." 

"  No,  dearest,  I  am  not  disposed  to  find  fault 
with  you,"  he  said,  softly  caressing  her  hair  and 
cheek  with  his  disengaged  hand;  "though  I 
should  be  glad  if  you  could  be  a  trifle  more 
cordial  to  our  uninvited  guest." 

"  It's  my  nature  to  act  just  as  I  feel ;  and,  if 
there's  a  creature  on  earth  I  thoroughly  detest, 
it  is  she!"  returned  the  child- wife  with  almost 
passionate  vehemence.  "I  know  she  hates  me, 
—  for  all  her  purring  manner  and  sweet  tones 


26  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

and  words,  —  and  that  she  likes  nothing  better 
than  to  make  trouble  between  my  husband  and 
me." 

"  My  dear  child,  you  really  must  try  not  to  be 
BO  uncharitable  and  suspicious,"  Edward  said  in 
a  slightly  reproving  tone.  "  I  do  not  perceive 
any  such  designs  or  any  hypocrisy  in  her  conduct 
toward  you." 

"  No :  men  are  as  blind  as  a  bat  in  their  inter 
course  with  such  women  ;  never  can  see  through 
their  designs  ;  always  take  them  to  be  as  sweet 
and  amiable  as  they  pretend  to  be.  It  takes  a 
woman  to  understand  her  own  sex." 

"Maybe  so,"  he  said  soothingly;  "but  we 
will  leave  the  disagreeable  subject  for  to-night  at 
least,  shall  we  not?  " 

"  Yes  ;  and,  oh,  I  do  hope  the  weather  to-mor 
row  will  not  be  such  as  to  afford  her  an  excuse 
for  prolonging  her  stay  !  ' ' 

"I  hope  not,  indeed,  love,"  he  responded; 
"but  let  us  resolve,  that,  if  it  does,  we  will  try 
to  bear  the  infliction  patiently,  and  give  our  self- 
invited  guest  no  right  to  accuse  us  of  a  lack  of 
hospitality  toward  her.  Let  us  not  forget  or 
disobey  the  Bible  injunction,  to  '  use  hospitality 
one  to  another  without  grudging.'  ' 

"I'll  try  not  to.  I'll  be  as  good  to  her  as  I  can, 
without  feeling  that  I  am  acting  insincerely." 

"  And  that  is  all  I  ask,  love.  Your  perfect 
freedom  from  any  thing  approaching  to  deceit  is 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AN9  SIN.  27 

one  of  your  greatest  charms,  in  your  husband's 
eyes,"  he  said,  tenderly  caressing  her.  "  It 
would,  I  am  sure,  be  quite  impossible  for  me  to 
love  a  wife  in  whose  absolute  truth  and  sincerity 
I  had  not  entire  confidence." 

"And  you  do  love  me,  your  foolish,  faulty  lit 
tle  wife?  "  she  said,  in  a  tone  that  was  a  mixture 
of  assertion  and  inquiry,  while  her  lovely  eyes 
gazed  searchingly  into  his. 

"  Dearly,  dearly,  my  sweet!  "  he  said,  smiling 
fondly  down  upon  her.  "And  now  to  bed,  lest 
these  bright  eyes  and  rosy  cheeks  should  lose 
something  of  their  brilliance  and  beauty." 

"  Suppose  they  should,"  she  said,  turning 
slightly  pale,  as  with  sudden  pain.  "  ONed !  if 
I  live,  I  must  some  day  grow  old  and  gray  and 
wrinkled,  my  eyes  dim  and  sunken :  shall  you 
love  me  then,  darling?  " 

"  Better  than  ever,  love,"  he  whispered,  hold 
ing  her  closer  to  his  heart;  "for  how  long  we 
shall  have  lived  and  loved  together !  We  shall 
have  come  to  be  as  one  indeed,  each  with  hardly 
a  thought  or  feeling  unshared  by  the  other." 


CHAPTER  HI. 

"  One  woman  reads  another's  character,  without  the 
tedious  trouble  of  deciphering."  —  JONSON. 

ZOE'S  sleep  that  night  was  profound  and  re 
freshing,  and  she  woke  in  perfect  health  and 
vigor  of  body  and  mind  ;  but  the  first  sound  that 
smote  upon  her  ear  —  the  dashing  of  sleet  against 
the  window-pane  —  sent  a  pang  of  disappoint 
ment  and  dismay  to  her  heart. 

She  sprang  from  her  bed,  and,  running  to  the 
window,  drew  aside  the  curtain,  and  looked  out. 

"O  Ned  !  "  she  groaned,  "the  ground  is  cov 
ered  with  sleet  and  snow,  —  about  a  foot  deep, 
I  should  think,  —  and  just  hear  how  the  wind 
shrieks  and  howls  round  the  house  ! " 

"  Well,  love,"  he  answered  in  a  cheery  tone, 
"  we  are  well  sheltered,  and  supplied  with  all 
needful  things  for  comfort  and  enjoyment." 

"  And  one  that  will  destroy  every  bit  of  my 
enjoyment  in  any  or  all  the  others,"  she  sighed ; 
"but,"  eagerly  and  half  hopefully,  "do  you 
think  it  is  quite  certain  to  be  too  bad  for  her  to 
go?" 

"  Quite,  I  am  afraid.  If  she  should  offer  to 
28 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  29 

gp,"  he  added  mischievously,  "  we  will  not  be 
more  urgent  against  it  than  politeness  demands, 
and,  if  she  persists,  will  not  refuse  the  use  of 
the  close  carriage  as  far  as  the  depot." 

"  She  offer  to  go  !  "  exclaimed  Zoe  scornfully  : 
"  you  may  depend,  she'll  stay  as  long  as  she  has 
the  least  vestige  of  an  excuse  for  doing  so." 

"  Oh,  now,  little  woman  !  don't  begin  the  day 
with  being  quite  so  hard  and  uncharitable,"  Ed 
ward  said,  half  seriously,  half  laughingly. 

Zoe  was  not  far  wrong  in  her  estimate  of  her 
guest.  Miss  Deane  was  both  insincere  and  a 
thoroughly  selfish  person,  caring  nothing  for  the 
comfort  or  happiness  of  others.  She  had  per 
ceived  Zoe's  antipathy  from  the  first  day  of  their 
acquaintance,  and  took  a  revengeful,  malicious 
delight  in  tormenting  her  ;  and  she  had  sufficient 
penetration  to  see  that  the  most  effectual  way  to 
accomplish  her  end  was  through  Edward.  The 
young  wife's  ardent  and  jealous  affection  for  her 
husband  was  very  evident ;  plainly,  it  was  pain  to 
her  to  see  him  show  Miss  Deane  the  slightest 
attention,  or  seem  interested  in  any  thing  she  did 
or  said ;  therefore  the  intruder  put  forth  every 
effort  to  interest  him,  and  monopolize  his  atten 
tion,  and  at  the  same  time  contrived  to  draw  out 
into  exhibition  the  most  unamiable  traits  in  Zoe's 
character,  doing  it  so  adroitly  that  Edward  did 
not  perceive  her  agency  in  the  matter,  and  thought 
Zoe  alone  to  blame.  To  him  Miss  Deane's  be- 


30  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

havior  appeared  unexceptionable,  her  manner 
most  polite  and  courteous,  Zoe's  just  the  reverse. 

It  was  so  through  all  that  day  and  week ;  for 
the  storm  continued,  and  the  uninvited  guest 
never  so  much  as  hinted  at  a  wish  to  leave  the 
shelter  of  their  hospitable  roof. 

Zoe  began  each  da}*  with  heroic  resolve  to  be 
patient  and  forbearing,  sweet-tempered  and  po 
lite,  toward  her  tormentor,  and  ended  it  with  a 
deep  sense  of  humiliating  failure,  and  of  having 
lost  something  of  the  high  esteem  and  admira 
tion  in  which  her  almost  idolized  husband  had 
been  wont  to  hold  her. 

Feeling  that,  more  or  less  of  change  in  her 
manner  toward  him  was  inevitable ;  less  sure 
than  formerly  of  his  entire  approval  and  ardent 
affection,  a  certain  timidity  and  hesitation  crept 
into  her  manner  of  approaching  him,  even  when 
they  were  quite  alone  together ;  she  grew  sad, 
silent,  and  reserved :  and  he,  thinking  her  sullen 
and  jealous  without  reason,  ceased  to  lavish  en 
dearments  upon  her,  and,  more  than  that,  half 
unconsciously  allowed  both  his  looks  and  tones 
to  express  disapprobation  and  reproof. 

That  almost  broke  Zoe's  heart ;  but  she  strove 
to  hide  her  wounds  from  him,  and  especially 
from  her  tormentor. 

The  storm  kept  Edward  in  the  house :  at  an 
other  time  that  would  have  been  a  joy  to  Zoe, 
but  now  it  only  added  to  her  troubles,  affording 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  31 

constant  opportunity  to  the  wily  foe  to  carry  out 
her  evil  designs. 

On  the  evening  of  the  second  day  from  the 
setting  in  of  the  storm,  Miss  Deane  challenged 
Edward  to  a  game  of  chess.  He  accepted  at 
once,  and  with  an  air  of  quiet  satisfaction  brought 
out  the  board,  and  placed  the  men. 

He  was  fond  of  the  game  ;  but  Zoe  had  never 
fancied  it,  and  he  had  played  but  seldom  since 
their  marriage. 

Miss  Deane  was  a  more  than  ordinarily  skilful 
player,  and  so  was  he  ;  indeed,  so  well  matched 
were  they,  that  neither  found  it  an  easy  matter 
to  checkmate  the  other :  and  that  first  game 
proved  a  long  one,  —  so  long  that  Zoe,  who  had 
watched  its  progress  with  some  interest  in  the 
beginning,  eager  to  see  Edward  win,  at  length 
grew  so  weary  as  to  find  it  difficult  to  keep  her 
eyes  open,  or  refrain  from  yawning. 

But  Edward,  usually  so  tenderly  careful  of 
her,  took  no  notice,  —  indeed,  as  she  said  bitterly 
to  herself,  seemed  to  have  forgotten  her  exist 
ence. 

Still,  it  was  with  a  thrill  of  delight  that  she  at 
length  perceived  that  he  had  come  off  victorious. 

Miss  Deane  took  her  defeat  with  very  good 
grace,  and  smilingly  challenged  him  to  another 
contest. 

"  Rather  late,  isn't  it?  "  he  said  with  a  glance 
at  the  clock,  whose  hands  pointed  to  half-past 


32  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

eleven.  "  Suppose  we  sign  a  truce  until  to-mor« 
row  ? ' ' 

"  Certainly  :  that  will  be  decidedly  best,"  she 
promptly  replied,  following  the  direction  of  his 
glance.  "I  feel  so  fresh,  and  have  enjoyed  myself 
so  much,  that  I  had  no  idea  of  the  hour,  and  am 
quite  ashamed  of  having  kept  my  youthful  hostess 
up  so  late,"  she  added,  looking  sweetly  at  Zoe. 
"  Very  young  people  need  a  large  amount  of 
sleep,  and  can't  keep  up  health  and  strength  with* 
out  it." 

"  You  are  most  kind,"  said  Zoe,  a  touch  of 
sarcasm  in  her  tones  :  "  it  must  be  a  very  sympa 
thetic  nature  that  has  enabled  you  to  remember 
so  long  how  young  people  feel." 

A  twinkle  of  fun  shone  in  Edward's  eyes  at 
that. 

Miss  Deane  colored  furiously,  bade  a  hasty 
good-night,  and  departed  to  her  own  room. 

"  That  was  a  rather  hard  thrust,  my  dear," 
remarked  Edward,  laughing,  as  he  led  the  way 
into  their  dressing-room  ;  "  not  quite  polite,  I'm 
afraid." 

"  I  don't  care  if  it  wasn't !  "  said  Zoe.  "  She 
is  always  twitting  me  on  my  extreme  youth." 

"Sour  grapes,"  he  said  lightly:  "she  will 
never  see  twenty-five  again,  and  would  give  a 
great  deal  for  your  youth.  And  since  you  are 
exactly  the  age  to  suit  me,  why  should  you  care 
a  fig  for  her  sneers  ?  ' ' 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  33 

"I  don't,  when  I  seem  to  suit  you  in  all  re 
spects,"  returned  Zoe  with  tears  in  her  voice. 

Her  back  was  toward  him  ;  but  he  caught  sight 
of  her  face  in  a  mirror,  and  saw  that  tears  were 
also  glistening  in  her  eyes. 

Putting  his  arm  round  her  waist,  and  drawing 
her  to  him,  "  I  don't  want  a  piece  of  perfection 
for  my  wife,"  he  said  ;  "  she  would  be  decidedly 
too  great  a  contrast  to  her  husband :  and  I  have 
never  yet  seen  the  woman  or  girl  I  should  be 
willing  to  take  in  exchange  for  the  one  belonging 
to  me.  And  I'm  very  sure  such  a  one  doesn't 
exist." 

"How  good  in  you  to  say  it!"  she  said, 
clinging  about  his  neck,  and  lifting  to  his,  eyes 
shining  with  joy  and  love.  "  O  Ned !  we  were  so 
happy  by  ourselves !  " 

"  So  we  were,"  he  assented,  "  and  so  we  may 
hope  to  be  again  very  soon." 

"  Not  so  very,  I'm  afraid,"  she  answered  with 
a  rueful  shake  of  the  head ;  "  for  just  hark  how 
it  is  storming  still !  " 

"Yes;  but  it  may  be  all  over  by  morning. 
How  weary  you  look,  love  !  Get  to  bed  as  fast 
as  you  can.  You  should  not  have  waited  for  the 
conclusion  of  that  long  game,  that,  I  know,  did 
not  interest  you." 

"I  was  interested  for  your  sake,"  she  said, 
*'  and  so  glad  to  see  you  win." 

u  "Wife-like,"  he  returned  with  a  smile,  adding, 


34  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  It  was  a  very  close  game,  and  you  needn't  be 
surprised  to  see  me  beaten  in  the  next  battle." 

"I'm  afraid  she  will  stay  for  that,  even  if  the 
storm  is  over,"  sighed  Zoe.  "Dear  me!  I 
don't  see  how  anybody  can  have  the  face  to  stay 
where  she  is 'self -invited,  and  must  know  she 
isn't  a  welcome  guest  to  the  lady  of  the  house. 
I'd  go  through  any  storm  rather  than  prolong  a 
visit  under  such  circumstances." 

"  You  would  never  have  put  yourself  in  such  a 
position,"  Edward  said.  "  But  I  wish  you  could 
manage  to  treat  her  with  a  little  more  cordiality. 
I  should  feel  more  comfortable.  I  could  not 
avoid  bringing  her  here,  as  you  know  ;  nor  can  I 
send  her  away  in  such  inclement  weather,  or,  in 
deed,  at  all,  till  she  offers  to  go  ;  and  your  want 
of  courtesy  toward  her  —  to  put  it  mildly  —  is  a 
constant  mortification  to  me." 

"Why  don't  you  say  at  once  that  you  are 
ashamed  of  me?"  she  exclaimed,  tears  starting 
to  her  eyes  again,  as  with  a  determined  effort  she 
freed  herself  from  his  grasp,  and  moved  away  to 
the  farther  side  of  the  room. 

"I  am  usually  very  proud  of  you,"  he  answered 
in  a  quiet  tone  ;  "  but  this  woman  seems  to  exert 
a  strangely  malign  influence  over  you." 

To  that,  Zoe  made  no  response  ;  she  could  not 
trust  herself  to  speak  ;  so  prepared  for  bed,  and 
laid  herself  down  there  in  silence,  wiped  away  a 
tear  or  two,  and  presently  fell  asleep. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  35 

Morning  brought  no  abatement  of  the  storm, 
and  consequently  no  relief  to  Zoe  from  the  an 
noyance  of  Miss  Deane's  presence  in  the  house. 

On  waking,  she  found  that  Edward  had  risen 
before  her ;  she  heard  him  moving  about  in  the 
dressing-room  ;  then  he  came  to  the  door,  looked 
in,  and,  seeing  her  eyes  open,  said,  "Ah,  so  you 
are  awake !  I  hope  you  slept  well  ?  I'm  sorry 
for  your  sake  that  it  is  still  storming." 

"  Yes,  I  slept  soundly,  thank  you  ;  and,  as  for 
the  storm,  I'll  just  have  to  try  to  bear  with  it 
and  its  consequences  as  patiently  as  possible," 
she  sighed. 

"  A  wise  resolve,  my  dear.  I  hope  you  will 
try  to  carry  it  out,"  he  returned.  "  Now  I  must 
run  away,  and  leave  you  to  make  your  toilet,  as 
I  have  some  little  matters  to  attend  to  before 
breakfast." 

She  made  no  reply ;  and  he  passed  out  of  the 
room,  and  down  the  stairs. 

"  Poor  little  woman  !  "  he  said  to  himself  :  "  she 
looks  depressed,  though  usually  she  is  so  bright 
and  cheery.  I  hope,  from  my  heart,  Miss  Deane 
may  never  darken  these  doors  again." 

Zoe  was  feeling  quite  out  of  spirits  over  the 
prospect  of  another  day  to  be  spent  in  society  so 
distasteful :  she  lay  for  a  moment  contemplating 
it  ruefully. 

"  The  worst  of  it  is,  that  she  manages  to  make 
me  appear  so  unamiable  and  unattractive  in 


36  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

my  husband's  eyes,"  she  sighed  to  herself. 
''But  I'll  foil  her  efforts,"  she  added,  between 
her  shut  teeth,  springing  up,  and  beginning  her 
toilet  as  she  spoke :  "  he  likes  to  have  me  bright 
and  cheery,  and  well  and  becomingly  dressed, 
and  so  I  will  be." 

She  made  haste  to  arrange  her  hair  in  the 
style  he  considered  most  becoming,  and  to  don 
the  morning-dress  he  most  admired. 

As  she  put  the  finishing  touches  to  her  attire, 
she  thought  she  heard  his  step  on  the  stairs,  and 
ran  out  eagerly  to  meet  him,  and  claim  a  morning 
kiss. 

But  the  bright,  joyous  expression  of  her  face 
suddenly  changed  to  one  of  anger  and  chagrin  as 
she  caught  the  sound  of  his  and  Miss  Deane's 
voices  in  the  hall  below,  and,  looking  over  the 
balustrade,  saw  them  go  into  the  library  to 
gether. 

"  She  begins  early  !  It's  a  pity  if  I  can't  have 
my  own  husband  to  myself  even  before  break 
fast,"  Zoe  muttered,  stepping  back  into  the 
aressing-room. 

Her  first  impulse  was  to  remain  where  she  was  ; 
the  second,  to  go  down  at  once,  and  join  them. 

She  hastened  to  do  so,  but,  before  she  reached 
the  foot  of  the  stairway,  the  breakfast-bell  rang ; 
and,  instead  of  going  into  the  library,  she  passed 
on  directly  to  the  dining-room,  and,  as  the  other 
two  entered  a  moment  later,  gave  Miss  Deane  a 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  37 

cold  "  Good-morning,"  and  Edward  a  half  re 
proachful,  half  pleading  look,  which  he,  however, 
returned  with  one  so  kind  and  re-assuring  that 
she  immediately  recovered  her  spirits,  and  was 
able  to  do  the  honors  of  the  table  with  ease  and 
grace. 

Coming  upon  her  in  that  room  alone,  an  hour 
later,  just  as  she  had  dismissed  Aunt  Dicey  with 
her  orders  for  the  day,  "  Little  wife,"  he  said, 
bending  down  to  give  her  the  coveted  caress,  "  ] 
owe  you  an  explanation." 

"  No,  Ned,  dear,  I  don't  ask  it  of  you  :  I  know 
it  is  all  right,"  she  answered,  flushing  with  hap 
piness,  and  her  eyes  smiling  up  into  his. 

"Still,  I  think  it  best  to  explain,"  he  said. 
"  I  had  finished  attending  to  the  little  matters  I 
spoke  of,  —  writing  a  note,  and  giving  some  direc 
tions  to  Uncle  Ben,  —  and  was  on  my  way  back 
to  our  apartments,  when  Miss  Deane  met  me  on 
the  stairway,  and  asked  if  I  would  go  into  the 
library  with  her,  and  help  her  to  look  up  a  certain 
passage  in  one  of  Shakspeare's  plays,  which  she 
wished  to  quote  in  a  letter  she  was  writing.  She 
was  anxious  to  have  it  perfectly  correct,  she  said, 
and  would  be  extremely  obliged  for  my  assistance 
in  finding  it." 

"And  you  could  not  in  politeness  refuse.  I 
know  that,  Ned,  and  please  don't  think  me  jeal 
ous." 

"  I  know,  dear,  that  you  try  not  to  be  ;  and  it 


38  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

shall  be  my  care  to  avoid  giving  you  the  least 
occasion.  And  I  do  again  earnestly  assure  you, 
you  need  have  no  fear  that  the  first  place  in  my 
heart  will  not  always  be  yours." 

"  I  don't  fear  it,"  she  said  ;  "  and  yet,  —  O 
Ned !  it  is  misery  to  me  to  have  to  share  your 
society  with  that  woman,  even  for  a  day  or 
two!  " 

"  I  don't  know  how  I  can  help  you  out  of  it," 
he  said,  after  a  moment's  consideration,  "unless 
by  shutting  myself  up  alone, — to  attend  to  cor 
respondence  or  something,  —  and  leaving  you  to 
entertain  her  by  yourself.  Shall  I  do  that?  " 

"  Oh,  no  !  unless  you  much  prefer  it.  I  think 
it  would  set  me  wild  to  have  her  whole  attention 
concentrated  upon  me,"  Zoe  answered  with  an 
uneasy  laugh. 

So  they  went  together  to  the  parlor,  where 
Miss  Deane  sat  waiting  for  them,  or  rather  for 
Edward. 

She  had  the  chess-board  out,  the  men  placed, 
and  at  once  challenged  him  to  a  renewal  of  last 
night's  contest. 

He  accepted,  of  course  ;  and  they  played  with 
out  intermission  till  lunch-time,  Zoe  sitting  by, 
for  the  most  part  silent,  and  wishing  Miss  Deane 
miles  away  from  Ion. 

This  proved  a  worse  day  to  her  than  either  of 
the  preceding  ones.  Miss  Deane  succeeded  sev 
eral  times  in  rousing  her  to  an  exhibition  of  tern- 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  39 

per  that  very  much  mortified  and  displeased 
Edward  ;  and  his  manner,  when  they  retired  that 
night  to  their  private  apartments,  was  many  de 
grees  colder  than  it  had  been  in  the  morning 
He  considered  himself  forbearing  in  refraining 
from  remark  to  Zoe  on  her  behavior ;  while  she 
said  to  herself,  she  would  rather  he  would  scold 
her,  and  have  done  with  it,  than  keep  on  looking 
like  a  thunder-cloud,  and  not  speaking  at  all. 
He  was  not  more  disgusted  with  her  conduct  than 
she  was  herself,  and  she  would  own  it  in  a  min 
ute  if  he  would  but  say  a  kind  word  to  open  the 
way. 

But  he  did  not ;  and  they  made  their  prepara 
tions  for  the  night  and  sought  their  pillows  in 
uncomfortable  silence,  Zoe  wetting  hers  with 
tears  befors  she  slept. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

M  Forbear  sharp  speeches  to  her.  She's  a  lady 
So  tender  of  rebukes,  that  words  are  strokes, 
And  strokes  death  to  her."  —  SHAKSPEABB. 

As  we  have  said,  the  storm  lasted  for  a  week; 
nd  all  that  time  Edward  and  Zoe  ^ere  slowly 
Irifting  farther  and  farther  apart. 

But  at  last  the  clouds  broke  and  the  sun  shone 
out  cheerily.  It  was  about  the  middle  of  the 
forenoon  when  this  occurred. 

"Oh,"  cried  Miss  Deane,  "do  see  the  sun! 
Now  I  shall  no  longer  need  to  encroach  upon 
your  hospitality,  my  kind  entertainers.  I  can 
go  home  by  this  afternoon's  train,  if  you,  Mr. 
Travilla,  will  be  so  very  good  as  to  take  or  send 
me  to  the  depot." 

"  The  Ion  carriage  is  quite  at  your  service," 
he  returned  politely. 

"Thanks,"  she  said;  "then  I'll  just  run  up 
to  my  room,  and  do  my  bit  of  packing." 

She  hurried  out  to  the  hall,  then  the  front  door 
was  heard  to  open  ;  and  the  next  minute  a  pier 
cing  shriek  brought  master,  mistress,  and  ser 
vants  running  out  to  the  veranda  to  inquire  the 
cause. 

40 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  41 

Miss  Deane  lay  there  groaning,  and  crying  out 
*'  that  she  had  sprained  her  ankle  terribly ;  she 
had  slipped  on  a  bit  of  ice,  and  fallen  ;  and  oh ! 
when  now  would  she  be  able  to  go  home?  " 

The  question  found  an  echo  in  Zoe's  heart,  and 
she  groaned  inwardly  at  the  thought  of  having 
this  most  unwelcome  guest  fastened  upon  her  for 
weeks  longer. 

Yet  she  pitied  her  pain,  and  was  anxious  to  do 
what  she  could  for  her  relief.  She  hastened  to 
the  medicine- closet  in  search  of  remedies ;  while 
Edward  and  Uncle  Ben  gently  lifted  the  sufferer, 
carried  her  in,  and  laid  her  on  the  sofa. 

Also  a  messenger  was  at  once  despatched  for 
Dr.  Conly.  Zoe  stationed  herself  at  a  front 
window  of  the  drawing-room  to  watch  for  his 
coming.  Presently  Edward  came  to  her  side. 
"Zoe,"  he  said,  "  can't  you  go  to  Miss  Deane?" 

"  What  for?  "  she  asked,  without  turning  her 
head  to  look  at  him. 

"  To  show  your  kind  feeling." 

"  I'm  not  sure  that  I  have  any." 

"  Zoe  !  I  am  shocked  !    She  is  in  great  pain." 

"  She  has  plenty  of  helpers  about  her,  — Chris 
tine,  Aunt  Dicey,  and  a  servant-maid  or  two,  — • 
who  will  do  all  they  can  to  relieve  her.  If  I 
could  do  any  thing  more,  I  would  ;  but  I  can't, 
and  should  only  be  in  the  way.  You  forget  what 
a  mere  child  you  have  always  considered  me,  and 
that  I  have  had  no  experience  in  nursing." 


42  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  It  isn't  nursing,  I  am  asking  you  to  give  her, 
but  a  little  kindly  sympathy." 

A  carriage  was  coming  swiftly  up  the  avenue. 

"There's  the  doctor,"  said  Zoe.  "You'd 
better  consult  with  him  about  his  patient ;  and,  if 
he  thinks  my  presence  in  her  room  will  hasten 
her  recovery,  she  shall  have  all  I  can  give  her  of 
it,  that  we  may  get  her  out  of  the  house  as  soon 
as  possible." 

"  Zoe !  I  had  no  idea  you  could  be  so  heart 
less,"  he  said,  with  much  displeasure,  as  he 
turned  and  left  the  room. 

Zoe  remained  where  she  was,  shedding  some 
tears  of  mingled  anger  and  grief,  then  hastily 
endeavoring  to  remove  their  traces ;  for  Arthur 
would  be  sure  to  step  into  the  parlor,  to  see  her 
before  leaving,  if  it  were  but  for  a  moment. 

She  had  barely  recovered  her  compo^are  when 
he  came  in,  having  found  his  patient  not  in  need 
of  a  lengthened  visit. 

His  face  was  bright,  his  tone  cheery  and  kind, 
as  he  bade  her  good-morning,  and  asked  after  her 
health. 

"  I'm  very  well,  thank  you,"  she  said,  giving 
him  her  hand.  "  Is  Miss  Deane's  accident  a  very 
bad  one  ?  ' ' 

"  It  is  a  severe  sprain,"  he  said :  "  she  will  not 
be  able  to  bear  her  weight  upon  that  ankle  for 
six  weeks."  Then  seeing  Zoe's  look  of  dismay, 
an#  shrewdly  guessing  at  the  cause,  he  hastened 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  43 

to  add,  "  But  she  might  be  sent  home  in  ail 
ambulance  a  few  days  hence,  without  the  least 
injury." 

Zoe  looked  greatly  relieved,  Edward  scarcely 
less  so. 

"  I  can't  understand  how  she  came  to  fall," 
remarked  Arthur  reflectively. 

"  Nor  I,"  said  Zoe.  "  Wouldn't  it  be  well  for 
you  to  advise  her  never  to  set  foot  on  that  dan 
gerous  veranda  again? " 

Arthur  smiled.  "  That  would  be  a  waste  of 
breath,"  he  said,  "while  Ion  is  so  delightful  a 
place  to  visit." 

"How  are  they  all  at  Viamede?"  he  asked, 
turning  to  Edward. 

"  Quite  well  at  last  accounts,  thank  you,'* 
Edward  replied,  adding,  with  a  slight  sigh,  *'  I 
wish  they  were  here, — my  mother  at  least,  if 
none  of  the  others." 

Zoe  colored  violently.  "  Cousin  Arthur,  do 
you  think  I  am  needed  in  your  patient's  room?  " 
she  asked. 

"  Only  to  cheer  and  amuse  her  with  your  pleas- 
ant  society,"  he  answered. 

"She  would  find  neither  pleasure  nor  amuse 
ment  in  my  society, "  said  Zoe;  "and  hers  is 
most  distasteful  to  me." 

"  That's  a  pity,"  8<*id  Arthur,  with  a  look  of 
concern.  "  Suppose  I  tend  you  Ella  for  a  few 
days?  She,  T  think,  wo*)d  rather  enjoy  tak< 


44  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

ing  the  entertainment  of  your  guest  off  youi 
hands." 

"Oh,  thank  you!"  said  Zoe,  brightening; 
"  that  would  be  a  relief:  and,  besides,  I  should 
enjoy  Ella  myself,  between  times,  and  after  Miss 
Deane  goes  home." 

"  Please  tell  Ella  we  will  both  be  greatly 
obliged  if  she  will  come,"  Edward  said. 

"  I'll  do  so,"  said  Arthur,  rising  to  go ;  "  but 
I  have  a  long  drive  to  take,  in  another  direction, 
before  returning  to  Roselands.  And  you  must 
remember,"  he  added  with  a  smile,  "  that  I  lend 
her  for  only  a  few  days.  Cal  and  I  wouldn't 
know  how  to  do  without  her  very  long." 

With  that,  he  took  his  departure,  leaving  Ed 
ward  and  Zoe  alone  together. 

"  I  am  sorry,  Zoe,  that  you  thought  it  neces 
sary  to  let  Arthur  into  the  secret  of  the  mutual 
dislike  between  Miss  Deane  and  yourself,"  re 
marked  Edward,  in  a  grave,  reproving  tone. 

Zoe  colored  angrily.  "  I  don't  care  who  knows 
it,"  she  retorted,  with  a  little  toss  of  her  head. 
<c  I  did  not  think  it  necessary  to  let  Arthur  into 
the  secret,  as  you  call  it  (I  don't  consider  it  one), 
but  neither  did  I  see  any  objection  to  his  knowing 
about  it." 

"  Then,  let  me  request  you  to  say  no  more  on 
the  subject  to  any  one,"  he  said,  with  vexation. 

"  I  sha'n't  promise,"  she  muttered,  half  undei 
her  breath.  But  he  heard  it. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  45 

"  Very  well,  then,  I  forbid  it ;  and  you  hava 
promised  to  obey  me." 

"  And  you  promised  that  it  should  always  be 
love  and  coaxing,"  she  said,  in  tones  trembling 
with  pain  and  passion.  "I'll  have  to  tell  Ella 
something  about  it." 

"  Then,  say  only  what  is  quite  necessary,"  he 
returned,  his  tones  softening. 

Then,  after  a  moment's  silence,  in  which  Zoe's 
face  was  turned  from  him  so  that  he  pould  not 
see  its  expression,  "  Won't  you  go  now,  and  ask 
if  Miss  Deane  is  any  easier?  Surely,  as  her 
hostess,  you  should  do  so  much." 

"  No,  I  won't !  I'll  do  all  I  can  to  make  her 
comfortable ;  I'll  provide  her  with  society  more 
agreeable  to  her  than  mine  ;  I'll  see  that  she  has 
interesting  reading-matter,  if  she  wants  it ;  I'll 
do  any  thing  and  every  thing  I  can,  except  that ; 
but  you  needn't  ask  that  of  me." 

"  O  Zoe  !  I  had  thought  you  would  do  a  harder 
thing  than  that  at  my  request,"  he  said  re 
proachfully. 

Ignoring  his  remark,  she  went  on,  "I  just  be 
lieve  she  fell  and  hurt  herself  purposely,  that 
she  might  have  an  excuse  for  prolonging  her  visit, 
and  continuing  to  torment  me." 

"  Zoe,  Zoe,  how  shockingly  uncharitable  you 
are!"  he  exclaimed.  "I  could  never  have  be 
lieved  it  of  you  !  We  are  told,  '  Charity  thinketb 
no  evil.'  Do  try  not  to  judge  so  harshly." 


46  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

He  left  the  room  ;  and  Zoe  indulged  in  a  hearty 
cry,  but  hastily  dried  her  eyes,  and  turned  her 
back  toward  the  door,  as  she  heard  his  step  ap 
proaching  again. 

He  just  looked  in,  saying,  "  Zoe,  I  am  going 
to  drive  over  to  Roselands  for  Ella :  will  you  go 
along?" 

"  No.  I've  been  lectured  enough  for  one  day," 
was  her  ungracious  rejoinder ;  and  he  closed  the 
door,  and  went  away. 

He  was  dumb  with  astonishment  and  pain. 
"  What  has  come  over  her?  "  he  asked  himself. 
"  She  has  always  before  been  so  delighted  to  go 
any  and  every  where  with  me.  Have  I  been  too 
ready  to  reprove  her  of  late?  I  have  thought 
myself  rather  forbearing,  considering  how  much 
ill-temper  she  has  shown.  She  has  had  provo 
cation,  to  be  sure  ;  but  it  is  high  time  she  learned 
to  exercise  some  self-control.  Yet  perhaps  I 
should  have  been  more  sympathizing,  more  for 
bearing  and  affectionate." 

He  had  stepped  into  his  carriage,  and  was 
driving  down  the  avenue.  He  passed  through 
the  great  gates,  and  turned  into  the  road,  still 
thinking  of  Zoe,  and  mentally  reviewing  their 
behavior  toward  each  other  since  the  unfortunate 
day  in  which  Miss  Deane  had  crossed  their 
threshold. 

The  conclusion  he  presently  arrived  at  was, 
that  he  had  not  been  altogether  blameless ;  that. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  47 

if  his  reproofs  had  been  given  in  more  loving 
fashion,  they  would  have  been  received  in  a  bet' 
ter  spirit ;  that  he  had  not  been  faithful  to  his 
promise  always  to  try  "love  and  coaxing" 
with  the  impulsive,  sensitive  child-wife,  who,  he 
doubted  not,  loved  him  with  her  whole  heart ; 
and,  once  convinced  of  that,  he  determined  to 
say  so  on  his  return,  and  make  it  up  with  her. 

True,  it  seemed  to  him  that  she  ought  to  make 
the  first  advances  toward  an  adjustment  of  their 
slight  differences  (quarrels  they  could  scarcely 
be  called ;  a  slight  coldness,  a  cessation  of  ac 
customed  manifestations  of  conjugal  affection,  a 
few  sharp  or  impatient  words  on  each  side) ,  but 
he  would  be  too  generous  to  wait  for  that ;  he 
loved  her  dearly  enough  to  sacrifice  his  pride  to 
some  extent;  he  could  better  afford  that  than 
the  sight  of  her  unhappiness. 

In  the  mean  time  Zoe  was  bitterly  repenting  of 
the  rebuff  she  had  given  him.  He  had  hardly 
closed  the  door  when  she  started  up,  and  ran  to 
it  to  call  him  back,  apologize  for  her  curt  refusal 
to  go  with  him,  and  ask  if  she  might  still  accept 
his  invitation.  But  it  was  too  late :  he  was 
already  beyond  hearing. 

She  could  not  refrain  from  another  cry,  and 
was  very  angry  with  herself  for  her  petulance. 
She  regretted  the  loss  of  the  drive,  too,  which 
would  have  been  a  real  treat  after  the  week  of 
confinement  to  the  house. 


48  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

She  had  refused  to  comply  with  her  husband'*! 
request  that  she  would  go  to  Miss  Deane  and 
ask  how  she  was :  now  she  repented,  and  went 
as  soon  as  she  had  removed  the  traces  of  her 
tears. 

"  Ah !  3rou  have  come  at  last !  "  was  the  salu 
tation  she  received  on  entering  the  room  where 
Miss  Deane  lay  on  a  sofa,  with  the  injured  limb 
propped  upon  pillows.  "  I  began  to  fear," 
sweetly,  "that  your  delicate  nerves  had  given 
way  under  the  sight  of  my  sufferings." 

"  My  nerves  are  not  delicate,"  returned  Zoe 
coldly  ;  "  m  fact,  I  never  discovered  that  I  had 
any  ;  so  please  do  not  trouble  yourself  with  anxi 
ety  on  that  account.  I  trust  the  applications 
have  relieved  you  somewhat. ' ' 

"  Very  little,  thank  you.  I  suppose  it  was 
hardly  to  be  expected  that  they  would  take  effect 
so  soon.  Ah,  me  !  "  she  added  with  a  profound 
sigh,  "  I  fear  I  am  tied  to  this  couch  for  weeks." 

"  No  ;  do  not  disturb  yourself  with  that  idea," 
said  Zoe.  "  The  doctor  told  me  you  could  easily 
be  taken  home  in  a  few  days  in  an  ambulance." 

' '  I  shall  certainly  avail  myself  of  the  first 
opportunity  to  do  so,"  said  Miss  Deane,  her 
eyes  flashing  with  anger,  "  for  I  plainly  perceive 
that  I  have  worn  out  my  welcome." 

"  No,  not  at  all,"  said  Zoe ;  "  at  least,  not  so 
far  as  I  am  concerned."  Miss  Deane  looked 
her  incredulity  and  surprise,  and  Zoe  explained,— 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN,  49 

"  I  think  I  may  as  well  be  perfectly  frank  witi 
you,"  she  said.  "You  have  not  worn  out  yom 
welcome  with  me,  because  I  had  none  for  yoni 
when  you  came.  How  could  I,  knowing  that  you 
invariably  make  trouble  between  my  husband  and 
myself?" 

"  Truly,  a  polite  speech  to  make  to  a  guest !  " 
sniffled  Miss  Deane.  "I  hope  you  pride  your 
self  on  your  very  polished  manners." 

"  I  prefer  truth  and  sincerity,"  said  Zoe.  "  I 
shall  do  all  I  can  to  make  you  comfortable  while 
you  are  here  ;  and,  if  you  choose  to  avoid  the  line 
of  conduct  I  have  objected  to,  we  may  learn  to 
like  each  other.  I  very  well  know  that  you  do 
not  love  me  now." 

"  Since  frankness  is  in  fashion  at  this  mo 
ment,"  was  the  contemptuous  retort,  "I  will 
own  that  there  is  no  love  lost  between  us. 
Stay,"  as  Zoe  was  about  to  leave  the  room,  "  let 
me  give  you  a  piece  of  disinterested  advice. 
Learn  to  control  your  quick  temper,  and  show 
yourself  more  amiable,  or  you  may  find  one  of 
these  days,  when  it  is  too  late,  that  you  have  lost 
your  husband's  heart." 

At  that,  Zoe  turned  away,  and  went  swiftly 
from  the  room.  She  was  beyond  speaking,  her 
whole  frame  quivering  from  head  to  foot  with  the 
agitation  of  her  feelings. 

Lose  the  love  of  her  idolized  husband  ?  That 
would  be  worse  than  death.  But  it  should  never 


50  ELSIE'S  KITS  AND  KltT. 

be :  he  loved  her  dearly  now  (it  could  not  be 
possible  that  these  last  few  wretched  days  had 
robbed  her  quite  of  the  devoted  affection  she  had 
known  beyond  a  doubt  to  be  hers  before)  ;  and 
she  would  tell  him,  as  soon  as  he  came  in,  how 
sorry  she  was  for  the  conduct  that  had  vexed 
him,  and  never,  no,  never  again,  would  she  do  or 
say  any  thing  to  displease  him,  or  lower  herself 
in  his  estimation. 

As  she  thought  thus,  hurrying  down  the  hall, 
she  caught  the  sound  of  wheels  on  the  drive,  and 
ran  out,  expecting  to  see  him,  as  it  was  about 
time  for  his  return  from  Roselands. 

It  was  the  Ion  carriage  she  had  heard,  but 
only  Ella  Conly  alighted  from  it. 

They  exchanged  greetings,  then  Zoe  asked 
half  breathlessly,  "Where's  Edward?" 

"Gone,"  Ella  responded,  moving  on  into  the 
hall.  "Come,  let's  go  into  the  parlor,  and  sit 
down,  and  I'll  tell  you  all  I  know  about  it. 
Why,  Zoe,"  as  she  turned  and  caught  sight  of 
her  companion's  face,  "  you  are  as  pale  as  death, 
and  look  ready  to  faint !  There's  nothing  to  be 
scared  about,  and  you  mustn't  mind  my  non 
sense." 

"  Oh,  tell  me !  tell  me  quickly  !  "  gasped  Zoe, 
sinking  into  a  chair,  her  hands  clasped  beseech 
ingly,  her  eyes  wild  with  terror :  "  what,  what  has 
happened?" 

"  Nothing,  child,  nothing,  except  that  we  met 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  51 

cousin  Horace  on  our  way  here,  and  he  carried 
Ned  off  to  Union.  They  had  to  hurry  to  catch  a 
train,  in  order  to  be  in  time  for  some  business 
matter  in  the  city,  I  didn't  understand  what :  so 
Ned  couldn't  wait  to  write  the  least  bit  of  a  note 
to  tell  you  about  it ;  and  he  told  me  to  explain 
every  thing  to  you,  and  say  you  were  not  to  fret 
or  worry,  not  even  if  he  shouldn't  get  home  to 
night  ;  for  he  might  not  be  able  to  finish  up  the 
business  in  time  for  even  the  last  tram  that 
would  bring  him." 

The  color  had  come  back  to  Zoe's  cheek,  but 
her  countenance  was  still  distressed ;  and  as  Ella 
concluded,  two  scalding  tears  rolled  quickly  down 
her  face,  and  plashed  upon  the  small  white  hands 
lying  clasped  in  her  lap. 

"  Dear  me  !  "  said  Ella,  "  how  fond  ^ou  are  of 
him !  " 

"Yes,"  said  Zoe,  with  a  not  very  successful 
effort  to  smile  through  her  tears  :  "  who  wouldn't 
be,  in  my  place?  I  owe  every  thing  to  Ned,  and 
he  pets  and  indulges  me  to  the  greatest  extent. 
Besides,  he  is  so  good,  noble,  and  true,  that  any 
woman  might  be  proud  to  be  his  wife." 

"  Yes :  I  admit  every  word  of  it ;  but  all  that 
doesn't  explain  your  tears,"  returned  Ella,  half 
Bympathizingly,  half  teasingly.  "  Now,  I  should 
have  supposed  that  anybody  who  could  boast  of 
euch  a  piece  of  perfection  for  a  husband  would 
be  very  happy." 


52  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"But  I  —  we've  hardly  ever  been  separated 
over  night,"  stammered  Zoe,  blushing  rosy  red; 
"  and  —  and  —  O  Ella  !  I  hadn't  a  chance  to  say 
good-by  to  him,  and  —  and  you  know  accidents 
so  often  happen  "  — 

She  broke  down  with  a  burst  of  tears  and 
sobs  that  quite  dismayed  her  cousin. 

"Why,  Zoe,  I'm  afraid  you  cannot  be  well,"  she 
said.  "Come,  cheer  up,  and  don't  borrow  trouble." 

"  I'm  afraid  I'm  very  silly,  and  have  been 
making  you  very  uncomfortable,"  said  Zoe,  has 
tily  wiping  away  her  tears,  "and  it's  a  great 
shame ;  particularly,  considering  that  you  have 
kindly  come  on  purpose  to  help  me  through  with 
a  disagreeable  task. 

"  I'll  show  you  to  your  room  now,  if  you  like," 
she  added,  rising,  "and  try  to  behave  myself 
better  during  the  rest  of  your  visit." 

"Apologies  are  quite  uncalled  for,"  returned 
Ella  lightly,  as  they  went  up-stairs  together. 
"  I  have  always  had  a  good  time  at  Ion,  and 
don't  believe  this  is  going  to  be  an  exception  to 
the  general  rule.  But  do  you  know,"  lowering 
her  voice  a  little,  "I  don't  propose  to  spend 
nearly  all  my  time  with  that  hateful  Miss  Deane. 
I  never  could  bear  her." 

"  Then,  how  good  it  was  in  you  to  come  !  "  ex 
claimed  Zoe  gratefully.  "  But  I  should  never 
have  asked  it  of  you,  if  I  had  thought  you  dis* 
liked  her  as  well  as  I.'* 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  53 

They  were  now  in  the  room  Ella  was  to  occu 
py,  «nd  she  was  taking  off  her  hat  and  cloak. 
"  Oh.  never  mind !  I  was  delighted  to  come  any 
how,"  she  answered  gayly,  as  she  threw  aside 
the  latter  garment,  and  took  possession  of  an 
easy-chair  beside  the  open  fire.  "  To  tell  you  a 
secret,"  she  went  on  laughingly,  "I  like  my 
cousins  Ned  and  Zoe  Travilla  immensely,  and 
am  always  glad  of  an  excuse  to  pay  them  a  visit. 
But  that  Miss  Deane,  —  oh  !  she's  just  too  sweet 
for  any  thing  ! ' '  making  a  grimace  expressive  of 
disgust  and  aversion,  "  and  a  consummate,  in 
corrigible  flirt :  any  one  of  the  male  sex  can  be 
made  to  serve  her  turn,  from  a  boy  of  sixteen  to 
a  man  of  seventy-five." 

"I  think  you  are  correct  about  that,"  said 
Zoe.  "  And,  do  you  know,  she  is  forever  mak 
ing  covert  sneers  at  my  youth  ;  and  it's  perfectly 
exasperating  to  me." 

"Sour  grapes,"  laughed  Ella.  "I  wouldn't 
let  it  vex  me  in  the  least:  it's  all  to  hide 
her  env}T  of  you,  because  you  are  really 
young,  and  married  too.  I  know  very  well 
she's  dreadfully  afraid  of  being  called  an  old 
maid." 

"  I  suspected  as  much,"  Zoe  remarked.  "  But 
don't  you  think  gentlemen  are  more  apt  to  be 
pleased  with  her  than  ladies  ? ' ' 

"  Yea :  they  don't  see  through  her  as  her  own 
sex  do  And  she  is  handsome,  and  certainly  a 


6V  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

brilliant  talker.  I'd  give  a  good  deal  for  conver* 
sational  powers  equal  to  hers." 

"  So  would  I,"  Zoe  said,  with  an  involuntary 
sigh. 

Ella  gave  her  a  keen,  inquiring  look ;  and  Zoe 
flushed  hotly  under  it. 

"  Shall  we  go  down  now?  "  she  asked.  "  It  is 
nearly  dinner-time ;  and  we  shall  have  to  dine 
alone  unless  some  one  drops  in  unexpectedly," 
she  added,  as  they  left  the  room  together,  and 
passed  down  the  stairs,  arm  in  arm. 

"If  Arthur  should,  wouldn't  it  be  a  trial  to 
Miss  Deane  to  have  to  dine  in  her  own  room?" 
exclaimed  Ella,  with  a  gleeful  laugh. 

"  Why,  what  do  you  mean  ?  "  asked  Zoe,  open 
ing  her  e}res  wide  with  surprise. 

"  That  she  would  not  have  the  slightest  objec 
tion  to  becoming  Mrs.  Dr.  Conly." 

"But  you  don't  think  there's  any  danger?" 
queried  Zoe,  by  no  means  pleased  with  the  idea 
of  having  the  lady  in  question  made  a  member 
of  the  family  connection. 

"No,  and  I  certainly  hope  not.  It  wouldn't 
be  I  that  would  want  to  call  her  sister,"  returned 
Ella  emphatically. 

"I  should  think  Art  had  sufficient  penetra 
tion  to  see  through  her,"  said  Zoe.  "  But  no  ;  on 
second  thoughts,  I'm  not  so  sure ;  for  Ned  will 
have  it  that  it's  more  than  half  my  imagination 
when  I  say  she  sneers  at  me." 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  55 

«« That's  too  bad,"  said  Ella.  "  But  Art  is 
older  than  Ned  by  some  years,  and  has  probably 
had  more  opportunity  to  study  character." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Zoe,  speaking  with  some  hesi 
tation,  not  liking  to  admit  that  any  one  was 
wiser  than  her  husband,  little  as  she  was  inclined 
to  own  herself  in  the  wrong  when  he  differed 
from  her. 


CHAPTER  V. 

*is  tnere  no  constancy  in  earthly  things? 
No  happiness  in  us,  but  what  must  alter  ?  " 

ZOE  drove  over  to  the  village  in  good  season  to 
meet  the  last  train  for  that  day,  coming  from  the 
direction  in  which  Edward  had  gone,  ardently 
hoping  he  might  be  on  board. 

The  carriage  was  brought  to  a  stand-still  near 
the  depot ;  and  she  eagerly  watched  the  arrival  of 
the  train,  and  scanned  the  little  crowd  of  pas 
sengers  who  alighted  from  it. 

But  Edward  was  not  among  them,  and  now  it 
was  quite  certain  that  she  could  not  see  him  be 
fore  another  day. 

Just  as  she  reached  that  conclusion,  a  telegram 
was  handed  her :  — 

"  Can't  be  home  before  to-morrow  or  next  day.  Will 
return  as  soon  as  possible.  E.  TRAVILLA." 

To  the  girl-wife  the  message  seemed  but  cold 
and  formal.  "  So  different  from  the  way  he 
talks  to  me  when  he  is  not  vexed  or  displeased, 
as  he  hardly  ever  is,"  she  whispered  to  herself 
with  starting  tears  during  the  solitary  drive  back 
56 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  57 

to  Ion.  •  I  know  it's  silly  —  telegrams  can't  be 
loving  and  kind  :  it  wouldn't  do,  of  course  —  but 
I  can't  help  feeling  as  if  he  is  angry  with  me, 
because  there's  not  a  bit  of  love  in  what  he  says. 
And,  oh,  dear !  to  think  he  may  be  away  two 
nights,  and  I'm  longing  so  to  tell  him  how  sorry 
I  am  for  being  so  cross  this  morning,  and  before 
that,  too,  and  to  have  him  take  me  in  his  arms 
and  kiss  me,  and  say  all  is  right  between  us,  that 
I  don't  know  how  to  wait  a  single  minute  !  " 

She  reached  home  in  a  sad  and  tearful  mood. 
Ella,  however,  proved  so  entertaining  and  mirth- 
provoking  a  companion,  that  the  evening  passed 
quickly,  and  by  no  means  unpleasantly. 

But  when  the  two  had  retired  to  their  respec 
tive  apartments,  Zoe  felt  very  lonely,  and  said 
to  herself  that  she  would  rather  have  Edward 
there,  even  silent  and  displeased,  as  he  had  been 
for  several  days  past,  than  be  without  him. 

Her  last  thought  before  falling  asleep,  and  her 
first  on  awaking  next  morning,  were  of  him. 

"Oh,  dear!"  she  sighed  half  aloud,  as  she 
opened  her  eyes,  and  glanced  round  the  room, 
"  what  shall  I  do  if  he  doesn't  come  to-day?  I'll 
have  to  stand  it,  of  course  ;  but  what  does  a 
woman  do  who  has  w^  husband?  "  And  for  the 
first  time  she  began  to  feel  some  sympathy  for 
Miss  Deane,  as  a  lorwx.y  maiden  lady. 

She  thought  a  go«rt  deal  about  her  unwelcome 
guest  while  attending  to  the  duties  of  the  toilet, 


58  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

and  determined  to  treat  her  with  all  possible 
kindness  during  the  remainder  of  her  enforced 
•tay  at  Ion.  So,  meeting,  on  her  way  to  the 
breakfast- room,  the  old  negress  who  had  been 
given  charge  of  Miss  Deane  through  the  night, 
she  stopped  her,  and  asked  how  her  patient 
was. 

"Jes*  pow'ful  cross  dis  hyar  mawnin',  Miss 
Zoe,"  was  the  reply,  in  a  tone  of  disgust.  "  Dar 
isn't  one  ob  de  fambly  dat  would  be  makin'  half 
de  fuss  ef  dey'd  sprained  bofe  dey's  ankles. 
Doan  ye  go  nigh  her,  honey,  fear  she  bite  yo' 
head  off." 

"Indeed  I  sha'n't,  Aunt  Phillis,  if  there's 
any  danger  of  that,"  laughed  Zoe.  "But  as 
she  can't  jump  up  and  run  after  me,  I  think  I 
shall  be  quite  safe  if  I  don't  go  within  arm's- 
length  of  her  sofa." 

"  She's  pow'ful  cross,"  repeated  Aunt  Phillis : 
*'  she  done  gone  call  dis  chile  up  time  an'  again 
fru  de  night ;  an'  when  I  ax  her,  '  Whar  yo' 
misery  at? '  she  say,  '  In  my  ankle,  ob  c'ose,  yo' 
ole  fool  you !  Cayn't  yo'  hab  nuff  sense  to 
change  de  dressin'  ? '  " 

"Who  is  that  has  been  so  polite  and  compli 
mentary  to  you,  Aunt  Phillis?"  cried  a  merry 
voice  in  their  rear. 

Ella  was  descending  the  stairway  at  whose 
foot  they  stood,  as  they  perceived,  on  turning  at 
the  sound  of  her  voice. 


ELSIE' 8  KITH  AND  KIN.  49 

"  Good-morning,  cousin :  how  bright  and  well 
you  are  looking !  "  said  Zoe. 

•'  Just  as  I  feel.  And  how  are  you,  Mrs.  Tra- 
villa?  I  trust  you  did  not  spend  the  night  in  cry 
ing  over  Ned's  absence?  "  was  the  gay  rejoinder. 

"  No,  not  nearly  all  of  it,"  returned  Zoe, 
catching  her  spirit  of  fun. 

"Mawnin',  Miss  Ella,"  said  the  old  nurse, 
dropping  a  courtesy.  " '  Twas  de  lady  what 
sprain  her  foot  yisteday  I  was  talkin'  '  bout  to 
Miss  Zoe." 

"Ah!  how  is  she?" 

"  I  doan'  t'ink  she  gwine  die  dis  day,  Miss 
Ella,"  laughed  the  nurse,  "  she  so  pow'ful 
cross ;  and  dey  do  say  folks  is  dat  way  when 
dey's  gittin'  bettah." 

"  Yes,  I  have  always  heard  it  was  a  hopeful 
sign,  if  not  an  agreeable  one,"  Ella  remarked. 
"Was  that  the  breakfast-bell  I  heard  just  now  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  said  Zoe.  "  I  hope  you  feel  ready  to 
do  justice  to  your  meal? " 

As  they  seated  themselves  at  the  table,  Zoe, 
glancing  toward  Edward's  vacant  chair,  re 
marked,  with  a  sigh,  that  it  seemed  very  lonely 
to  sit  down  without  him. 

"Well,  now,"  said  Ella,  "I  think  it's  quite 
nice  to  take  a  meal  occasionally  without  the 
presence  of  anybody  of  the  masculine  gender." 

"  Perhaps  that  is  because  you  have  never  been 
married,"  said  Zoe. 


60  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"Perhaps  so,"  returned  her  cousin,  laughing t 
'*  yet  I  don't  think  that  can  be  all  that  ails  me, 
for  I  have  heard  married  women  express  the 
same  opinion  quite  frequently.  What  shall  we 
dc  with  ourselves  to-day,  Zoe?  I've  no  notion 
of  devoting  myself  exclusively  to  Miss  Deane's 
entertainment,  especially  if  she  is  really  as 
cross  as  reported." 

"  No,  indeed  !  I  couldn't  bear  to  let  you,  even 
if  you  were  willing,"  replied  Zoe  with  decision. 
-•*'  I  consented  to  your  taking  my  place  in  that, 
only  because  I  supposed  you  found  her  agree 
able  ;  while  to  me  she  is  any  thing  else." 

"  Suppose  we  call  on  her  together,  after  a  lit 
tle,  and  let  the  length  of  our  stay  depend  upon 
the  enjoyment  our  presence  seems  to  afford  her," 
suggested  Ella. 

"  Agreed,"  said  Zoe.  "  Then  I  will  supply 
her  with  plenty  of  reading-matter,  which,  as  she 
professes  to  be  so  very  intellectual,  ought  to  en 
tertain  her  far  better  than  we  can.  Shall  we 
ride  after  that?" 

"  Yes,  and  take  a  promenade  on  the  verandas. 
We'll  have  to  take  our  exercise  in  those  ways, 
as  the  roads  are  not  yet  fit  for  walking." 

"  Yes,"  said  Zoe  ;  "  but  I  hope  that  by  after 
noon  they  will  be  good  enough  for  driving ;  as  1 
mean  to  drive  over  to  the  depot  to  meet  the  late 
train,  hoping  to  find  Ned  on  it." 

"  Don't  expect  him  till  to-morrow,"  said  Ella, 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  61 

"Why  not?"  queried  Zoe,  looking  as  if  sho 
could  hardly  endure  the  thought. 

u  Because,  in  that  case,  your  disappointment, 
if  you  have  one,  will  be  agreeable." 

"  Yes  ;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  I  should  lose  all 
the  enjoyment  of  looking  forward  through  the 
whole  day,  to  seeing  him  this  evening.  Follow 
ing  your  plan,  I  shouldn't  have  half  so  happy  a 
day  as  if  I  keep  to  my  own." 

"  Ah  !  that's  an  entirely  new  view  of  the  case," 
Ella  said  in  her  merry,  laughing  tones. 

Miss  Deane  did  not  seem  to  enjoy  their  society, 
and  they  soon  withdrew  from  her  room  ;  Zoe  hav 
ing  done  all  in  her  power  to  provide  her  with  every 
comfort  and  amusement  available  in  her  case. 

"I'm  glad  that's  over,"  sighed  Zoe,  when 
they  were  alone  again.  "  And  now  for  our  ride, 
if  you  are  ready,  Ella.  I  ordered  my  pony  for 
myself,  and  mamma's  for  you ;  and  I  see  they 
are  at  the  door." 

"  Then  let  us  don  our  riding-habits,  and  be  off 
at  once,"  said  Ella. 

"Where  are  we  going?"  she  asked,  as  they 
cantered  down  the  avenue. 

"To  the  village,  if  you  like.  I  want  to  call 
at  the  post-office." 

"  In  hopes  of  finding  a  note  from  Ned,  I  sup 
pose.  I  don't  believe  there  can  be  one  there  that 
would  bring  you  later  news  than  yesterday's 
telegram.  But  I  have  no  objection  to  making 


62  ELBIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

sure,  and  would  as  soon  ride  in  that  direction 
as  any  other." 

Nothing  from  Edward  was  found  at  the  office ; 
and  the  young  wife  seemed  much  disappointed, 
till  Ella  suggested  that  that  looked  as  if  he  ex 
pected  to  be  at  home  before  night. 

It  was  a  cheering  idea  to  Zoe :  she  brightened 
tip  at  once,  and  in  the  afternoon  drove  over  the 
same  road,  feeling  almost  certain  Edward  would 
be  on  the  incoming  train,  due  about  the  time  she 
would  reach  the  village,  or  rather  at  the  time  she 
had  planned  to  be  there.  Ella,  who  had  asked 
to  accompany  her,  was  slow  with  her  dressing, 
taxing  Zoe's  patience  pretty  severely  by  thus 
causing  ten  minutes'  detention. 

"Come,  now,  don't  be  worried:  it  won't  kill 
Ned  to  have  to  wait  ten  or  fifteen  minutes,"  she 
said  laughingly,  as  she  stepped  into  the  carriage T 
and  seated  herself  by  Zoe's  side. 

"No,  I  dare  say  not,"  returned  the  latter, 
trying  to  speak  with  perfect  pleasantness  of  tone 
and  manner ;  "  and  he  isn't  one  of  the  impatient 
ones,  who  can  never  bear  to  be  kept  waiting  a 
minute,  like  myself,"  she  added  with  a  smile. 
"  Now,  Uncle  Ben,  drive  pretty  fast,  so  that  we 
won't  be  so  very  far  behind  time." 

"  Fas'  as  I  kin  widout  damagin'  de  bosses, 
Miss  Zoe,"  answered  the  old  coachman.  "Marse 
Ed'ard  allus  tole  me  be  keerful  ob  dem,  and  de 
roads  am  putty  bad  sence  de  big  storm." 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  65 

Zoe  glanced  at  her  watch  as  they  entered  the 
village.  "  Drive  directly  to  the  depot,  Uncle 
Ben,"  she 'said.  "  It's  fully  fifteen  minutes  past 
the  time  for  the  train  to  be  in." 

"  I  ain't  heard  de  whistle,  Miss  Zoe,"  he  re 
marked,  as  he  turned  his  horses'  heads  in  the 
desired  direction. 

"  No,  nor  have  I,"  said  Ella ;  "  and  we  ought 
to  have  heard  it  fully  five  minutes  before  it  got 
in.  There  may  have  been  a  detention.  That 
is  nothing  very  unusual,"  she  hastened  to  add, 
as  she  saw  that  Zoe  had  suddenly  grown  very 
pale. 

The  carriage  drew  up  before  the  door  of  the 
depot;  and  the  girls  leaned  from  its  windows, 
sending  eager,  searching  glances  from  side  to 
side,  and  up  and  down  the  track. 

No  train  was  in  sight,  and  the  depot  seemed 
strangely  silent  and  deserted. 

"  Oh  ! ' '  cried  Zoe,  "  what  can  be  the  matter?  " 

"  I  suppose  the  train  must  have  got  in  some 
time  ago,  —  perhaps  before  we  left  Ion,"  replied 
Ella,  in  a  re-assuring  tone  ;  "  and  all  the  passen 
gers  have  dispersed  to  their  homes,  or  wherever 
they  were  going." 

"  No,  there  could  not  have  been  time  for  all 
that,"  Zoe  responded,  in  accents  full  of  anxiety 
and  alarm. 

"  Our  watches  may  be  much  too  slow,"  sug 
gested  Ella,  trying  to  re-assure  both  herself  and 


84  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

her  cousin,  yet  trembling  with  apprehension  aa 
she  spoke. 

"  No,  it  isn't  possible  that  they  and  all  the 
timepieces  in  the  house  could  be  so  far  from  cor 
rect,"  said  Zoe  despairingly. 

"  Dar  doan'  'pear  to  be  nobody  'bout  dis  hyar 
depot,"  remarked  Uncle  Ben  reflectively;  "but 
J  reckon  dar's  somebody  comin'  to  'splain  de 
mattah.  Wha's  de  'casion  ob  dis  mos'  onusual 
state  ob  t'ings?"  he  added,  as  a  woman,  who 
had  been  watching  the  carriage  and  its  occupants, 
from  the  open  door  of  a  neighboring  house,  came 
running  in  their  direction. 

"  What  de  mattah,  Aunt  Rhoda?  "  he  queried, 
as  she  reached  the  side  of  the  vehicle,  almost 
breathless  with  excitement  and  exertion. 

"Why,  Uncle  Ben,  dar  —  dar's  been  a  acci 
dent  to  de  kyars,  dey  say,  an'  dey's  all  broke  up, 
and  de  folks  roun'  here  is  all  "  — 

"Where?  where?"  exclaimed  Ella,  while  Zoe 
sank  back  against  the  cushions,  quite  unable  to 
speak  for  the  moment. 

"  Dunno,  Miss,"  was  the  reply  ;  "  but,"  point' 
ing  up  the  road,  "  it's  out  dat  way,  'bout  a  mile, 
I  reckon.  Yo  see,  de  kyars  was  a  comin'  fas'  dis 
way,  and  'nudder  ole  injine  whiskin'  'long  dat 
way,  and  dey  bofe  comes  togedder  wid  a  big 
crash,  breakin'  de  kyars,  and  de  injines  bofe  of 
'em,  till  dey's  good  for  nuffin'  but  kin'lin'  wood ; 
and  de  folks  what's  ridin'  in  de  kyars  is  all  broke 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  65 

up  too,  dey .  says ;  and  de  doctahs  and  ebery- 
body  "  — 

"Edward!"  gasped  Zoe.  "Drive  us  there, 
Uncle  Ben,  drive  with  all  your  might !  O 
Edward,  my  husband,  my  husband!"  and  she 
burst  into  hysterical  weeping. 

Ella  threw  her  arms  about  her.  "Don't, 
dear  Zoe,  oh,  don't  cry  so !  He  may  not  be 
hurt.  He  may  not  have  been  on  that  train  at 
all." 

Ben  had  already  turned  and  whipped  up  his 
horses,  and  now  they  dashed  along  the  road  at  a 
furious  rate. 

Zoe  dropped  her  head  on  Ella's  shoulder,  an 
swering  only  with  tears  and  sobs  and  moans,  till 
the  carriage  came  to  a  sudden  stand-still. 

"We's  got  dar,  Miss  Zoe,"  said  Uncle  Ben, 
in  a  subdued  tone  full  of  grief  and  sympathy. 

She  lifted  her  head ;  and  her  eye  instantly  fell 
upon  a  little  group,  scarcely  a  yard  distant,  con 
sisting  of  several  men,  among  whom  she  recog 
nized  Dr.  Conly,  gathered  about  an  apparently 
insensible  form  lying  on  the  ground. 

Ella  and  Ben  saw  it  too.  She  suddenly 
caught  the  reins  from  his  hands :  he  sprang  from 
the  carriage,  and,  lifting  Zoe  in  his  strong  arms 
as  if  she  had  been  but  a  child,  set  her  on  her  feet, 
and  supported  her  to  the  side  of  the  prostrate 
man ;  the  little  crowd  respectfully  making  way 
for  her,  at  the  words  spoken  by  Ben  in  a  voice 


66  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

half  choked  with  emotion,  "  Hit's  Marse  Ed'ard's 
wife,  gen'lemen." 

It  was  Edward  lying  there  motionless,  and 
with  a  face  like  that  of  a  corpse. 

With  an  agonized  cry,  Zoe  dropped  on  her 
knees  at  his  side,  and  pressed  her  lips  passion 
ately  to  his. 

There  was  no  response,  no  movement,  not  the 
quiver  of  an  eyelid ;  and  she  lifted  her  grief- 
stricken  face  to  that  of  the  doctor,  with  a  look 
of  anguished  inquiry  in  the  beautiful  eyes  fit  to 
move  a  heart  of  stone. 

"  I  do  not  despair  of  him  yet,  dear  cousin 
Zoe,"  Arthur  said  in  a  low,  moved  tone.  "I 
have  found  no  external  injury,  and  it  may  be 
that  he  is  only  stunned." 

The  words  had  scarcely  left  his  lips  when 
Edward  drew  a  sighing  breath,  and  opened  his 
eyes,  glancing  up  into  Zoe's  face  bending  over 
him  in  deepest,  tenderest  solicitude. 

"Ah,  love!  is  it  you?"  he  murmured  faintly, 
and  with  a  smile.  ' '  Where  am  I  ?  What  has 
happened  ? ' ' 

"O  Ned!  dear,  dear  Ned!  I  thought  you 
were  killed!"  she  sobbed,  covering  his  face 
vrith  kisses  and  tears. 

"  There  has  been  an  accident,  and  you  got  a 
blow  that  stunned  you,"  answered  the  doctor; 
"  but  I  think  you  are  all  right  now,  or  will  be 
very  soon." 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  67 

"  An  accident ! "  Edward  repeated,  with  a 
bewildered  look,  and  putting  his  hand  to  hia 
head.  "What  was  it?" 

"A  collision  on  the  railroad,"  Arthur  said. 
' '  There  is  an  ambulance  here  :  I  think  I  will  put 
you  in  it,  and  have  you  taken  home  at  once. 
'Tis  only  a  few  miles,  and  not  a  rough  road." 

"  Yes,  yes :  home  is  much  the  best  place," 
he  sighed,  again  putting  his  hand  to  his  head. 

"  Art  you  in  pain?  "  asked  Arthur. 

"  Not  much,  but  I  feel  strangely  confused.  I 
should  like  to  be  taken  home  as  soon  as  possible, 
But  not  to  the  neglect  of  any  one  who  may  have 
been  more  seriously  hurt  than  I,"  he  added, 
feebly  raising  his  head  to  look  about  him. 

"There  are  none  such,"  Arthur  answered. 
"  You  perhaps  remember  that  the  cars  were 
nearly  empty  of  passengers :  no  lives  were  lost, 
and  no  one,  I  think,  worse  hurt  than  yourself." 

"And  I?"  returned  Edward,  in  a  tone  of  in 
quiry. 

"  Have  escaped  without  any  broken  bones, 
and  I  trust  will  be  all  right  in  a  few  days." 

"  O  Ned !  how  glad  I  am  it  is  no  worse !  " 
sobbed  Zoe,  clinging  to  his  hand,  while  the  teara 
rolled  fast  down  her  cheeks. 

"  Yes,  little  wife,"  he  said,  gazing  lovingly 
into  her  eyes. 

"There,  I  positively  forbid  any  more  talking," 
said  Arthur,  with  a  mixture  of  authority  and 


68  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

playfulness.  "  Here  is  the  ambulance.  Help  me 
to  lift  him  in,  men,"  to  the  by-standers.  "  And 
you,  cousin  Zoe,  get  into  your  carriage,  and  drive 
on  behind  it,  or  ahead  if  you  choose." 

"  Can't  I  ride  in  the  ambulance  beside  him  ?  " 
she  asked,  almost  imploringly. 

"  No,  no  :  you  will  both  be  more  comfortable 
in  doing  as  I  have  directed." 

"  Then,  please  go  with  him  yourself,"  she  en 
treated. 

"  I  shall  do  so,  certainly,"  he  answered,  mo 
tioning  her  away,  then  stooping  to  assist  the 
others  in  lifting  the  injured  man. 

Zoe  would  not  stir  till  she  had  seen  Edward 
put  into  the  ambulance,  and  made  as  comfortable 
for  his  ride  home  as  circumstances  would  permit. 
Then,  as  the  vehicle  moved  slowly  off,  she  hur 
ried  to  her  carriage. 

Ben  helped  her  in,  sprang  into  his  own  seat, 
and,  as  he  took  the  reins  from  Ella,  Zoe  gave 
the  order,  "Home  now,  Uncle  Ben,  keeping  as 
close  behind  the  ambulance  as  you  can." 

"Oh,  don't,  Zoe!  you  oughtn't  to!"  expos 
tulated  Ella,  perceiving  that  her  cousin  was  cry 
ing  violently  behind  her  veil.  "I  don't  think 
Ned  is  very  badly  hurt.  Didn't  you  hear  Arthur 
say  so?" 

"He  only  expressed  such  a  hope:  he  didn't 
say  certainly,"  sobbed  Zoe.  "  And  when  people 
are  in  danger,  doctors  always  try  to  hide  it  from 
their  friends. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  69 

"  Arthur  is  perfectly  truthful,"  asserted  Ella, 
with  some  warmth.  "  He  may  keep  his  opinions 
to  himself  at  times,  but  he  never  builds  people 
up  with  false  hopes.  So  cheer  up,  coz,"  she 
added,  squeezing  Zoe's  hand  affectionately. 

' '  I  know  that  what  you  say  of  cousin  Arthur 
is  all  true,"  sobbed  Zoe ;  "but  I  could  see  he 
had  fears  as  well  as  hopes :  and  —  and  —  Ned 
doesn't  seem  a  bit  like  himself;  he  has  such  a 
dazed  look,  as  if  not  quite  in  his  right  mind." 

' '  But  he  knew  you  and  Art ;  and  it  is  to  be 
expected  that  a  man  would  feel  dazed  after  such 
a  shock  as  he  must  have  had." 

"  Yes,  of  course.  Oh,  I'm  afraid  he's  dread- 
fully,  dreadfully  hurt,  and  will  never  get  over 
it!" 

"Still,"  returned  Ella,  "try  to  hope  for  the 
best.  Don't  you  think  that  is  the  wiser  plan 
always?  " 

"  I  suppose  so,"  said  Zoe,  laughing  and  cry 
ing  hysterically;  "but  I  can't  be  wise  to-night  £ 
indeed,  I  never  can." 


CHAPTER  VI. 

-• 

48  And,  if  division  come,  it  soon  is  part, 
Too  sharp,  too  strange  an  agony  to  last." 

MRS.  NORTOH 

CHRISTINE  and  Aunt  Phillis,  who  had  been  left 
to  charge  of  Miss  Deane,  had  had  a  sore  trial 
of  patience  in  waiting  upon  her,  humoring  her 
yrhims,  listening  to  her  fretting  and  complaints, 
and  trying  to  soothe  and  entertain  her.  She  was 
extremely  irritable,  and  seemed  determined  not 
to  be  pleased  with  any  thing  they  could  do  for 
her. 

"Where  is  your  mistress?"  she  asked  at 
length.  "  Pretty  manners  she  has,  to  leave  a 
suffering  guest  to  the  sole  care  of  servants." 

"  Yes,  Miss,  Ise  alluz  fought  Miss  Zoe  hab 
pretty  manners  and  a  pretty  face,"  replied  Aunt 
Phillis  i  "but  dere  is  ladies  what  habn't  none, 
an'  doan'  git  pleased  wid  nuffin'  nor  nobody,  an* 
cayn't  stan'  no  misery  nowhars  'bout  deirselves, 
but  jes'  keep  frettin'  and  concessantly  displainin' 
'bout  dis  t'ing  and  dat,  like  dey  hasn't  got  nuffin* 
to  be  thankful  for." 

44  Impudence  I  "  muttered  Miss  Deane,  bar 
70 


ELS  IE' 8  KITH  AND  KIN.  TV 

eyes  flashing  angrily.  Then  bidding  her  attend 
ants  be  quiet,  she  settled  herself  for  a  nap. 

She  was  waked  by  a  slight  bustle  in  the  house, 
accompanied  by  sounds  as  if  a  number  of  men 
were  carrying  a  heavy  burden  through  the  en 
trance-hall,  and  up  the  wide  stairway  leading  to 
the  second  story. 

"  "What's  the  matter?  What's  going  on?  Has 
any  thing  happened?"  she  asked,  starting  up  to 
a  sitting  posture. 

Christine  had  risen  to  her  feet,  pale  and  trem 
bling,  and  stood  listening  intently. 

"I  must  go  and  see,"  she  said,  and  hurried 
from  the  room,  Aunt  Phillis  shambling  after  her 
in  haste  and  trepidation. 

"  Stay  !  "  cried  Miss  Deane  :  "  don't  leave  me 
alone.  What  are  you  thinking  of  ?  " 

But  they  were  already  out  of  hearing.  "  I 
was  never  so  shamefully  treated  anywhere  as  I 
am  here,"  muttered  the  angry  lady,  sinking  back 
upon  her  pillows.  "  I'll  leave  this  house  to-mor 
row,  if  it  is  a  possible  thing,  and  never  darken 
its  doors  again." 

Listening  again,  she  thought  she  heard  sounds 
of  grief,  sobbing  and  wailing,  groans  and 
sighs. 

She  was  by  no  means  deficient  in  curiosity,  and 
it  was  exceedingly  trying  to  be  compelled  to  lie 
there  in  doubt  and  suspense. 

The  time  seemed  very  much  longer  than  it 


72  ELSIE 'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

really  was  before  Aunt  Phillis  came  back,  sob 
bing,  and  wiping  her  eyes  on  her  apron. 

"What  is  the  matter?"  asked  Miss  Deane 
impatiently. 

"  Dere's  —  dere's  been  a  awful  commission  on 
de  railroad,"  sobbed  Aunt  Phillis;  "and  Marse 
Ed'ard's  'most  killed." 

"  Oh,  dreadful !  "  cried  Miss  Deane.  "  Have 
they  sent  for  his  mother? " 

Aunt  Phillis  only  shook  her  head  doubtfully, 
and  burst  into  fresh  and  louder  sobs. 

"  'Most  killed  !  Dear  me  !  "  sighed  the  lady. 
"  And  he  was  so  young  and  handsome  !  It  will 
quite  break  his  mother's  heart,  I  suppose.  But 
she'll  get  over  it.  It  takes  a  vast  deal  of  grief 
to  kill." 

"  P'raps  Marse  Ed'ard  ain't  gwine  ter  die," 
said  the  old  nurse,  checking  her  sobs.  "  Dey 
does  say  Doctah  Arthur  kin  'most  raise  de 
dead." 

"  Well,  I'm  sure  I  hope  Mr.  Travilla  won't 
die,"  responded  Miss  Deane,  "or  prove  to  be 
permanently  injured  in  any  way.  —  Ah,  Chris 
tine  !  "  as  the  latter  re-entered  the  room  :  "  what 
is  all  this  story  about  a  railroad  accident?  Is 
Mr.  Travilla  killed?" 

"  No,  no,  he  not  killed,"  replied  Christine, 
in  her  broken  English.  "How  bad  hurt,  I  not 
know  to  say ;  but  not  killed." 

Meantime   Edward    had    been    taken    to  his 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  73 

room,  and  put  comfortably  to  bed ;  while  Zoe, 
seated  in  her  boudoir,  waited  anxiously  for  the 
doctor's  report  of  his  condition. 

Ella  was  with  her,  and  now  and  then  tried  to 
speak  a  comforting  word,  which  Zoe  scarcely 
seemed  to  hear.  She  sat  with  her  hands  clasped 
in  her  lap,  listening  intently  to  catch  every  sound 
from  the  room  where  her  injured  husband  lay. 
She  looked  pale  and  anxious,  and  occasionally  a 
tear  would  roll  quickly  down  her  cheek. 

At  last  the  door  opened,  and  Arthur  stepped 
softly  across  the  room  to  her  side. 

"Cheer  up,  little  cousin,"  he  said  kindly. 
"  Edward  seems  to  be  doing  very  well ;  and  if 
you  will  be  a  good,  quiet  little  woman,  you  may 
go  and  sit  by  his  side." 

"  Oh,  thank  you  !  I'll  try,"  she  said,  starting 
up  at  once.  "  But  mayn't  I  talk  to  him  at  all?  " 

"Not  much  to-night,"  was  the  reply;  "not 
more  than  seems  absolutely  necessary ;  and  you 
must  be  particularly  careful  not  to  say  any  thing 
that  would  have  the  least  tendency  to  excite 
him." 

"  Oh,  then  he  must  be  very,  very  ill, — terribly 
injured!  "  she  cried,  with  a  burst  of  tears  and 
sobs. 

"  That  does  not  necessarily  follow,"  Arthur 
said,  taking  her  hand,  and  holding  it  in  a  kindly 
pressure.  "But  you  must  be  more  composed, 
or,"  playfully,  "  I  shall  be  compelled  to  exert 


T4  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

my  authority  so  far  as  to  forbid  you  to  go  to 
him." 

"  Oh,  no,  no  !  don't  do  that !  "  she  cried  plead 
ingly.  "I'll  be  calm  and  quiet;  indeed,  indeed 
I  will." 

"  That's  right,"  he  said.  "I  think  I  may  ven 
ture  to  try  you." 

"  But  won't  you  please  tell  me  just  how  much 
you  think  he  is  hurt?"  she  pleaded,  clinging  to 
his  hand,  and  looking  up  beseechingly  into  his 
face. 

"  My  dear  little  cousin,"  he  said  in  a  tenderly 
sympathizing  tone,  "  I  wish  to  do  all  in  my  power 
to  relieve  your  anxiety,  but  am  as  yet  in  some 
doubt  ntyself  as  to  the  extent  of  his  injuries. 
He  is  a  good  deal  shaken  and  bruised ;  but,  as  I 
have  said  before,  there  are  no  broken  bones ; 
and,  unless  there  should  be  some  internal  injury 
which  I  have  not  yet  discovered,  he  is  likely  to 
recover  entirely  in  a  few  days  or  weeks." 

' '  But  you  are  not  sure  ?  Oh  !  how  could  I  ever 
bear  it  if  he  should ' '  —  she  broke  off  with  a 
burst  of  violent  weeping. 

He  led  her  to  a  seat,  for  she  seemed  hardly 
able  to  stand  :  her  whole  frame  was  shaking  with 
emotion. 

"Try  not  to  meet  trouble  half  way,  little 
cousin,"  he  said  gently.  "  '  Sufficient  unto  the 
day  is  the  evil  thereof,'  and  '  As  thy  days,  so 
shall  thy  strength  be.'  It  is  God's  promise  tc 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  75 

nil  who  put  their  trust  in  him,  and  cannot  fail  r 
all  his  promises  are  yea  and  amen  in  Christ 
Jesus." 

"Yes,  I  know,"  she  said,  making  a  strong 
effort  to  control  herself.  "And  you  do  hope 
Ned  will  soon  be  well?  " 

"I  certainly  do,"  he  responded  in  cheerful 
accents.  "And  now,  if  you  will  wipe  away 
your  tears,  and  promise  to  be  very  good  and 
quiet,  I  will  take  yon  to  him.  He  was  asking 
for  you  when  I  left  the  room." 

She  gave  the  desired  promise,  and  he  led  her 
to  the  bedside. 

"  I  have  brought  you  your  wife,  Ned,"  he 
said  in  a  quiet  tone,  "and  mean  to  leave  her 
with  you  for  a  while  ;  but  you  are  to  be  a  good 
boy,  and  not  indulge  in  much  chatter  with  her." 

"  We'll  be  good  :  I'll  answer  for  her,  and  my 
self  too,"  Edward  returned,  with  a  tenderly  af 
fectionate  smile  up  into  Zoe's  face,  as  she  bent 
over  him,  and  touched  her  lips  to  his  forehead. 

She  dared  not  trust  herself  to  speak,  but  si 
lently  put  her  hand  in  his,  dropped  on  her  knees 
by  the  bedside,  and  laid  her  pretty  head  on  the 
pillow  on  which  his  rested. 

"My  own  darling!"  he  murmured,  softly 
pressing  the  hand  he  held :  "  my  own  precious 
little  wife !  " 

Once  more  Arthur  enjoined  quiet,  then  went 
out,  and  left  them  alone  together. 


76  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

He  paid  a  professional  visit  to  Miss  Deane, 
satisfied  her  curiosity  in  regard  to  Edward's  in 
juries,  and  learned  with  pleasure  that  she  was 
quite  resolved  to  go  home  the  next  morning. 

"  Of  course  Mrs.  Travilla  should  give  all  her 
attention  to  her  husband  now,"  she  remarked; 
44  and  I  shall  be  only  in  the  way.  One  disabled 
person  is  quite  enough  to  have  in  a  house  at  one 
time.  So  if  you,  doctor,  will  be  so  kind  as  to 
have  the  ambulance  sent  out  for  me  directly  after 
breakfast,  I'll  be  much  obliged." 

"  I  will  do  so,"  he  said.  "The  journey  will 
do  you  no  harm,  and  you  will  probably  be  better 
cared  for  and  happier  in  your  own  home  than 
here,  under  the  circumstances." 

Zoe's  poor  heart  was  longing  to  pour  itself  out 
into  her  husband's  ear  in  words  of  contrition, 
penitence,  and  love  ;  and  only  the  fear  of  injur 
ing  him  enabled  her  to  restrain  her  feelings,  and 
remain  calm  and  quiet,  kneeling  there  close  by 
his  side,  with  her  hand  in  his.  She  couldn't  rest 
till  she  told  him  how  very,  very  sorry  she  was  for 
the  petulance  of  the  past  few  days,  and  especially 
for  the  cold  rejection  of  his  invitation  to  accom 
pany  him  on  his  drive  to  Eoselands,  how  firmly 
resolved  never  again  to  give  him  like  cause  to  be 
displeased  with  her,  and  how  dearly  she  loved  him. 

But  she  must  refrain,  from  fear  of  exciting 
him :  she  must  wait  till  all  danger  from  that  was 
past. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  77 

It  was  hard ;  yet  there  was  strong  consolation 
in  the  certainty  that  his  dear  love  was  still  hers. 
She  read  it  in  his  eyes,  as  they  gazed  fondly  into 
hers  ;  felt  it  in  the  tender  pressure  of  his  hand  ; 
heard  it  in  the  tones  of  his  voice,  as  he  called  her 
his  "  darling,  his  own  precious  little  wife." 

Yet  she  was  tormented  with  the  fear  that  his 
accident  had  affected  his  mind  and  memory  for 
the  time,  so  that  he  had  forgotten  the  uukindnesa 
of  the  morning  ;  and  that,  when  returning  health 
and  vigor  should  recall  the  facts  to  his  remem* 
brance,  he  would  again  treat  her  with  the  cold 
ness  and  displeasure  merited  by  her  behavior. 

"But,"  she  comforted  herself,  ''if  he  does, 
it  will  not  last  long :  he  is  sure  to  forgive  and 
love  me  as  soon  as  I  tell  him  how  sorry  I  arn." 

She  did  not  want  to  leave  him  to  take  either 
food  or  rest ;  but  Arthur  insisted  that  she  should 
go  down  to  tea,  and  later  to  bed,  leaving  Edward 
in  his  care  ;  and  she  finally  yielded  to  his  persua 
sions.,  and  exertion  of  medical  authority. 

She  objected  that  it  was  quite  useless  to  go  to 
bed  ;  she  was  positively  sure  she  could  not  sleep 
a  wink :  but  her  head  had  scarcely  touched  the 
pillow  before  she  fell  into  a  profound  slumber, 
for  she  was  quite  worn  out  with  anxiety  and  grief. 

It  was  broad  daylight  when  she  woke.  The 
events  of  yesterday  flashed  instantly  upon  her 
mind  ;  and  she  sprang  from  her  bed  and  began 
dressing  in  haste. 


78  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

She  must  learn  as  speedily  as  possible  how 
Edward  was ;  not  worse,  surely,  for  Arthur  had 
promised  faithfully  to  call  her  at  once  if  there 
should  be  any  unfavorable  change  during  the 
night.  Still,  a  light  tap  at  the  door  made  her 
start,  and  turn  pale ;  and  she  opened  it  with  a 
trembling  hand. 

Ella  stood  there  with  a  bright,  smiling  coun 
tenance.  "  Good-morning,  coz,"  she  said  gayly. 
4 '  I  bring  you  good  news,  — two  pieces  of  it.  Ned 
is  almost  himself  again  ;  Arthur  is  entirety  satis 
fied  that  there  is  no  serious  injury,  —  internal  or 
otherwise ;  and  Miss  Deane  has  already  set  out 
for  her  home,  leaving  me  to  give  you  her  adieus. 
Now  are  you  not  happy?  " 

"  Indeed,  indeed  I  am!"  cried  Zoe,  dancing 
about  the  room  in  ecstasy,  her  eyes  shining,  and 
her  cheeks  flushing  with  joy. 

44  May  I  go  to  him  at  once  ?  "  she  asked,  stop 
ping  short,  with  an  eager,  questioning  look. 

"Yes.  Art  says  you  may,  and  Ned  is  ask 
ing  for  you.  How  fond  he  is  of  you,  Zoe ! 
though,  I  think,  no  fonder  than  you  are  of 
him." 

"I  don't  deserve  it,"  responded  Zoe,  with 
unwonted  humility,  answering  the  first  part  of 
the  remark. 

44 1  don't  see  but  you  do,"  said  Ella.  "  Can 
I  help  you  with  your  dressing  ?  I  know  you  are 
in  a  hurry  to  get  to  him." 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  79 

**  Thank  you.  I  don't  think  you  can,  but  I'll 
be  done  in  five  minutes." 

Edward  lay  watching  for  her  coming,  listening 
for  the  sound  of  her  light  footsteps,  and,  as  she 
opened  the  door,  looked  up,  and  greeted  her 
with  a  tenderly  affectionate  smile. 

"  O  Ned  !  dear,  dear  Ned  !  "  she  cried,  hasten 
ing  to  the  bedside  ;  "  how  like  yourself  you  look 
again  !  " 

"And  feel,  too,  love,"  he  said,  drawing  her 
down  till  their  lips  met  in  a  long  kiss. 

Arthur  had  stepped  out  on  her  entrance,  and 
they  were  quite  alone  together. 

"  God  has  been  very  good  to  us,  darling,  in 
sparing  us  to  each  other,"  Edward  said,  in  low, 
moved  tones. 

"Oh,  yes,  yes  !  "  she  sobbed.  "And  I  didn't 
deserve  it ;  for  I  was  so  cross  to  you  day  before 
yesterday,  when  you  asked  me  to  go  with  you : 
and  I'd  been  cross  for  days  before  that.  Can 
you,  will  you,  forgive  me,  dear  Ned?" 

"I  have  not  been  blameless,  and  we  will 
exchange  forgiveness,"  he  said,  drawing  her 
closer,  till  her  head  rested  against  his  breast. 

"It  is  so  good  in  you  to  say  that,"  she 
sobbed.  "  Oh,  if  you  had  been  killed,  as  I 
thought  for  one  minute  you  were,  I  could  never 
have  had  an  hour  of  peace  or  comfort  in  this 
world !  Those  unkind  words  would  have  been 
the  last  I  ever  spoke  to  you  ;  and  I  should  nevei 


80  ELSIE'S  KirH  AND  KIN. 

have  been  able  to  forget  them,  or  the  sad  look 
that  your  face  must  have  worn  as  you  turned 
away.  I  didn't  see  it,  for  I  had  rudely  turned 
my  back  to  you ;  but  I  could  imagine  it :  for  I 
knew  you  must  have  been  hurt,  and  grieved 
too." 

"  So  I  was,  little  wife,"  he  said  tenderly,  and 
passing  his  hand  caressingly  over  her  hair  and 
cheek:  "but  a  few  moments'  honest  retrospect 
showed  me  that  I  was  not  blameless,  had  not 
been  as  forbearing  and  affectionate  in  my  treat 
ment  of  013-  darling  little  wife,  for  the  past  few 
days,  as  I  ought  to  have  been  ;  and  I  resolved 
to  tell  her  so,  on  the  first  opportunity." 

"  O  Ned  !  I  don't  deserve  such  a  kind,  loving 
husband  !  "  she  sighed  ;  "  and  you  ought  to  have 
a  great  deal  better  wife." 

"  I  am  entirely  satisfied  with  the  one  I  have," 
lifting  her  hand  to  his  lips.  "There  isn't  a 
woman  in  the  world  I  would  exchange  her  for." 

"But  1  often  do  and  say  things  you  don't 
approve,"  she  murmured,  with  a  regretful  sigh. 

"Yes;  but  have  I  not  told  you  more  than 
once,  that  I  do  not  want  a  piece  of  perfection 
for  my  wife,  lest  there  should  be  far  too  strong 
a  contrast  between  her  and  myself?" 

"But  there  wouldn't  be,"  she  asserted.  "I 
don't  believe  there's  another  man  in  all  the  world 
quite  so  dear  and  good  as  my  husband."  „ 

"  Sweet  flattery  from  your  lips,"  he  returned 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  SIN.  81 

laughingly.  "  Now,  dearest,  go  and  eat  your 
breakfast.  I  have  had  mine." 

"  Ned,  do  you  know  our  tormentor  is  gone?  " 
she  asked,  lifting  her  head,  and  looking  into  his 
«yes,  with  a  glad  light  in  her  own. 

"Yes,  and  am  much  relieved  to  know  it,"  he 
replied.  "And,  dearest,  she  shall  never  come 
again,  if  I  can  prevent  it." 


CHAPTER  VH. 

"Tell  me  the  old,  old  story." 

"  Mr  dear  Zoe !  what  a  happy  face ! "  was 
Ella's  pleased  exclamation,  as  the  two  met  in  the 
breakfast-room. 

"  Very  bright,  indeed  !  "  said  Arthur,  who  had 
come  in  with  Zoe,  smiling  kindly  upon  her  as  he 
spoke. 

"Because  it  reflects  the  light  and  303"  in  my 
heart,"  she  returned.  "Wouldn't  it  be  strange 
if  I  were  not  happy  in  knowing  that  my  husband 
is  not  seriously  hurt?  Oh,  we  have  been  so  happy 
together,  that  I  have  often  feared  it  could  not 
last!  " 

"  There  seems  every  reasonable  prospect  that 
it  will,"  Arthur  said,  as  they  seated  themselves 
at  the  table.  "  You  are  both  young  and  healthy, 
your  tastes  are  congenial,  and  you  have  enough 
of  this  world's  goods  to  enable  you  to  live  free 
from  carking  cares  and  exhausting  labors." 

Zoe  was  in  so  great  haste  to  return  to  Edward, 

that  she  could  scarce  refrain    from   eating   her 

breakfast  more  rapidly  than  was  consistent  with 

either  politeness   toward  her  guests    or  a   du» 

82 


ELSIE' S  KITH  AND  KIN.  83 

regard  for  her  own  health :  but  she  tried  to  re 
strain  her  impatience  ;  and  Arthur,  who  perceived 
and  sympathized  with  it,  exerted  himself  for  her 
entertainment,  telling  amusing  anecdotes,  and 
making  mirth-provoking  remarks. 

Ella,  perceiving  his  designs,  joined  in,  in  the 
same  strain.  Zoe  presently  entered  into  their 
mood,  and  they  seemed,  as  in  fact  they  were,  a 
light-hearted  and  happy  little  breakfast  party ; 
both  Arthur  and  Ella  feeling  greatly  relieved  by 
the  favorable  change  in  their  cousin,  not  for 
Zoe's  sake  alone,  but  also  because  of  their  ow» 
affection  for  him. 

Edward  no  longer  needed  Arthur  as  nurse: 
indeed,  Zoe  claimed  the  right  to  a  monopoly  of 
the,  to  her,  sweet  task  of  waiting  upon  him,  and 
attending  to  all  his  wants.  So  Arthur  resigned 
in  that  capacity,  but  was  to  continue  his  visits  as 
physician. 

He  and  Ella  returned  to  Roselands  shortly  after 
leaving  the  breakfast-table  ;  and  Zoe,  in  joyous, 
tender  mood,  took  her  place  by  her  husband's 
bedside. 

He  welcomed  her  with  a  loving  smile,  taking 
her  hand  in  his,  and  carrying  it  to  his  lips. 

"  Arthur  has  condemned  me  to  lie  here  for  a 
full  week,"  he  said.  "It  would  seem  a  weary 
while  in  the  prospect,  but  for  the  thought  of  hav 
ing,  through  it  all,  the  sweet  companionship  of 
my  darling  little  wife." 


84  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  Dear  Ned,  how  good  in  you  to  say  so !  "  she 
murmured,  kneeling  beside  the  bed,  and  laying 
her  cheek  to  his.  "  I  don't  believe  there's  an 
other  creature  in  the  world  that  thinks  my  society 
of  much  account." 

"  If  you  are  right  in  that,  which  I  very  much 
doubt,"  he  said  with  a  smile  of  incredulity,  "  it 
only  shows  their  want  of  taste,  and  makes  no 
difference  to  us,  does  it,  love,  since  we  are  all 
the  world  to  each  other?  " 

"  I  am  sure  it  makes  no  difference  to  me,"  she 
responded :  "  if  you  love,  and  are  pleased  with, 
me,  it's  very  little  I  care  what  anybody  else  may 
think  or  say  about  me.  But,  oh !  isn't  it  nice  to 
be  alone  together  again? " 

*'  Very  nice." 

"  And  remember,  you  are  to  make  all  possible 
use  of  me,  —  as  nurse,  reader,  —  when  you  feel 
that  you  would  like  to  listen  to  book  or  news 
paper,  —  as  amanuensis,  every  thing." 

"  Yes,  dearest,  I  expect  to  employ  you  in  all 
those  capacities  by  and  by ;  but  at  present,  I 
want  nothing  but  to  have  you  sit  by  my  side,  and 
talk  to  me,  while  I  hold  your  hand,  and  feast  my 
eyes  on  the  face  that  is  to  me  the  dearest  in  all 
the  world." 

At  that,  the  pretty  face  was  suffused  with 
blushes  and  smiles.  "I'm  so  happy!  so  very 
happy !  "  she  murmured,  stealing  an  arm  round 
his  neck.  "It  is  such  a  change  from  yesterday, 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  85 

for  a  little  while,  I  —  I  thought  you  — were 
gone,  and  —  and  without  my  having  had  a  chance 
to  ask  your  forgiveness."  , 

The  sobs  came  thick  and  fast  as  she  went  on. 
**  O  Ned  !  dear,  dear  Ned  !  I  —  I  don't  mean 'ever 
to  be  cross  to  you  again,  especially  when  we  are 
going  to  part  even  for  an  hour." 

"  No,"  he  said,  with  emotion,  and  drawing  her 
closer  to  him;  "we  should  not  have  parted  so; 
we  had  promised  each  other  we  would  not ;  and 
I  should  have  gone  to  you  and  made  it  up  with 
you  before  leaving  the  house." 

"  It  was  all  my  fault,"  she  sobbed  ;  "  and  if  — 
if  you  had  been  taken  from  me,  I  could  never 
have  had  another  happy  moment." 

"  Thank  God  that  we  are  spared  to  each 
other!"  he  said  with  fervent  gratitude.  "And 
now,  dear  wife,  let  us  try  to  forget  that  there  has 
been  ever  any  coldness  or  clashing  between  us. 
Let  us  enjoy  the  present,  and  be  as  happy  in  each 
other  as  if  no  cloud,  even  the  slightest,  had  ever 
come  over  our  intercourse  as  husband  and  wife." 

"Yes,"  she  said.  Then,  lifting  her  face,  and 
gazing  earnestly  into  his.  "  How  pale  and  ex 
hausted  you  look !  "  she  cried  in  alarm.  "  I 
have  talked,  and  let  you  talk,  too  much  and  too 
excitingly.  I'm  afraid  cousin  Arthur  will  say 
I  am  but  a  poor  sort  of  nurse.  Now,"  with 
drawing  herself  from  his  embrace,  and  gently 
re-arranging  his  pillows,  and  smoothing  the  bed 


86  ELSIE'S   KITH  AND  KIN. 

clothes,  "  shut  your  eyes,  and  try  to  sleep.  I'll 
stay  close  beside  you,  and  be  as  quiet  as  a 
mouse." 

With  a  faint  smile,  he  did  as  he  was  bidden  ; 
and  she  fulfilled  her  promise  to  the  letter,  watch 
ing  beside  him  with  love  and  solicitude  for  two 
hours,  till  his  eyes  again  unclosed,  and  met  hers, 
gazing  so  tenderly  upon  him,  with  an  answering 
look  of  ardent  affection. 

"  You  have  had  a  good  nap,  and  look  quite 
refreshed,  dear,"  she  said,  bending  over  him, 
and  softly  stroking  his  hair  with  her  little  white 
hand. 

"Yes;  I  feel  much  better,"  he  said.  "  And 
you,  love,  —  have  you  been  sitting  there  all  this 
time?" 

"Of  course  I  have,"  she  answered  gayly : 
"  did  you  think  I  would  break  my  word,  or  feel 
any  desire  to  go  away  and  leave  you  ? ' ' 

"  I  know  you  to  be  the  most  devoted  of  nurses, 
when  it  is  I  who  require  your  services,"  he  re 
turned,  with  a  tenderly  appreciative  smile.  "  You 
are  the  best  of  little  wives.  But  you  must  be 
very  weary,  and  I  want  you  now  to  go  and  take 
some  exercise  in  the  open  air." 

"  Is  that  an  order?  "  she  asked  playfully. 

"Not  yet,"  he  returned,  in  the  same  tone; 
*'  but,  if  not  obeyed  as  a  request,  it  may  become 
•—something  stronger." 

"Well,"  she  said   laughing,  "it  won't  hurt 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  8? 

Aie  if  it  does  :  you  can't  hurt  me  in  that  way  any 
more;  for  do  you  know,  Ned,"  and  she  bent 
lovingly  over  him,  pressing  a  kiss  upon  his  fore 
head,  "  I  have  become  such  a  silly  thing,  that  I 
actually  enjoy  obeying  you,  —  when  you  don't 
order  me  as  if  you  thought  I  wouldn't  do  as  you 
wish,  and  you  meant  to  force  me  to  it." 

"  Forgive  me,1  love,  that  I  have  ever  done  it  in 
that  spirit,"  he  said  remorsefully,  and  coloring 
deeply. 

"Ned,  I  haven't  any  thing  to  forgive,"  she 
said,  with  sudden  energy  and  warmth  of  affection. 

' '  Then  you  will  obey  about  the  air  and  exer 
cise?  "  he  asked,  returning  to  his  playful  tone. 

"  Presently,  sir,  when  I  have  seen  you  eat 
something.  It's  time  for  that  now,  according  to 
the  doctor's  directions." 

She  rang  for  refreshment,  saw  him  take  it, 
then  left  him  for  a  short  time  in  the  care  of  old 
Aunt  Phillis,  while  she  donned  riding  hat  and 
habit,  mounted  her  pony,  and  flew  over  several 
miles  of  road  and  back  again. 

She  seemed  to  bring  a  breath  of  fresh  air  with 
her  when  she  returned  to  his  side. 

"My  darling."  he  said,  smiling  up  at  her, 
"  how  the  roses  glow  on  your  cheeks,  and  how 
bright  your  eyes  are  !  Give  me  a  kiss,  and  then 
sit  down  close  by  my  side." 

"  I  obey  both  orders  most  willingly,"  she  said 
merrily,  as  she  bent  down  and  kissed  him  on  lipa 


88  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN 

and  forehead  and  cheek,  then  took  possession 
of  the  chair  she  had  vacated  on  leaving  the 
room. 

*'  Now,  sir,  what  next?  " 

"  Move  your  chair  round  a  trifle,  so  that  I  can 
have  a  better  view  of  your  face." 

She  smilingly  obeyed.  "There!  does  that 
satisfy  your  lordship  ?  " 

"  Quite.     Now  talk  to  me." 

"About  what?" 

"  Any  thing  you  please  :  the  principal  thing  is 
to  hear  the  music  of  your  voice." 

"  Suppose  I  sing,  then." 

"Yes,  yes!"  eagerly;  "that's  just  what  I 
should  enjoy.  Let  it  be,  '  I  love  to  tell  the 
story.'  " 

Zoe  had  a  beautiful  voice.  Soft  and  swe**t 
and  clear  it  rose,  — 

"  '  I  love  to  tell  the  story 

Of  unseen  things  above, 
Of  Jesus  and  his  glory, 

Of  Jesus  and  his  love. 
I  love  to  tell  the  story, 

Because  I  know  it's  true: 
It  satisfies  my  longings 

As  nothing  else  can  do. 

I  love  to  tell  the  story : 
'Twill  be  my  theme  in  glory, 

To  tell  the  old,  old  story, 
Of  Jesus  and  his  love. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  89 

I  love  to  tell  the  story : 

More  wonderful  it  seems, 
Than  all  the  golden  fancies 

Of  all  our  golden  dreams. 
I  love  to  tell  the  story, 

It  did  so  much  for  me; 
And  that  is  just  the  reason 

I  tell  it  now  to  thee. 

I  love  to  tell  the  story; 

'Tis  pleasant  to  repeat 
What  seems,  each  time  I  tell  it, 

More  wonderfully  sweet. 
I  love  to  tell  the  story, 

For  some  have  never  heard 
The  message  of  salvation 

From  God's  own  Holy  Word. 

I  love  to  tell  the  story; 

For  those  who  know  it  best, 
Seem  hungering  and  thirsting 

To  hear  it  like  the  rest. 
And  when  in  scenes  of  glory, 

I  sing  the  new,  new  song, 
'Twill  be  the  old,  old  story, 

That  I  have  loved  so  long.'  " 

The  last  note  died  away,  and  for  a  momen 
there  was  silence  in  the  room.     Edward  lay  gaz 
ing    into  his  wife's   eyes  with   a  look   of   sad, 
yearning  tenderness. 

"  O  Ned  !  why,  why  do  you  look  so  at  me?  '* 
she  asked,  with  a  sudden  burst  of  tears,  and 
dropping  her  face  on  the  pillow  beside  his. 


90  ELSIE'S  KITE  AND  KIN. 

He  had  been  holding  her  hand  while  she  sang , 
he  kept  it  still,  and,  laying  his  other  one  gently 
on  her  head,  "  Zoe,  my  darling,"  he  said,  in 
tones  tremulous  with  emotion,  "it  is  the  one 
longing  desire  of  my  heart  that  you  may  learn 
the  full  sweetness  of  that  old,  old  story.  O  love ! 
sometimes  the  thought,  '  What  if  my  precious 
wife  should  miss  heaven,  and  our  union  be  only 
for  time,  and  not  for  eternity,'  sends  so  keen  a 
pang  to  my  heart,  that  I  know  not  how  to  endure 
it.'' 

"  O  Ned !  surely  I  shall  not  miss  it,"  she  said, 
with  a  sob :  ' '  my  father  and  mother  were  such 
good  Christians ;  and  you,  my  own  husband,  are 
so  good  "too." 

"  Ah,  my  darling !  "  he  sighed,  "  that  hope  is 
but  as  a  spider's  web.  Do  you  not  remember 
that  passage  in  Ezekiel,  '  Though  these  three 
men,  Noah,  Daniel,  and  Job,  were  in  it,  they 
should  deliver  but  their  own  souls  by  their  right 
eousness,  saith  the  Lord  God '  ?  And  it  is  repeated 
again  and  again,  '  Though  Noah,  Daniel,  and 
Job,  were  in  it,  as  I  live,  saith  the  Lord  God, 
they  shall  deliver  neither  son  nor  daughter ;  they 
shall  but  deliver  their  own  souls  by  their  right 
eousness.'  Zoe,  dear,  no  righteousness  but  the 
imputed  righteousness  of  Christ  can  save  the  soul 
from  death.  He  offers  it  to  you,  love  ;  and  will 
you  continue  to  reject  it?  " 

"  Ned,"  she  sobbed,  "  I  wish  I  had  it :  lofteii 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  91 

think  I  would  be  a  Christian  if  I  only  knew  how, 
but  I  don't." 

"Do  you  not?"  he  asked,  in  some  surprise. 
"  I  will  try  to  make  it  plain.  Jesus  offers  you  a 
full  and  free  salvation,  purchased  by  what  he 
has  done  and  suffered  in  your  stead,  that  '  God 
might  be  just,  and  yet  the  justifier  of  him  who 
believeth  in  Jesus.' 

"  '  Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou 
shalt  be  saved.' 

"  He  bids  you  come  to  him,  and  says,  '  Him 
that  cometh  to  me,  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out.' ' 

"  But  how  shall  I  come?  "  she  asked.  "  Tell 
me  just  how." 

"  How  do  you  come  to  me,  love,  when  you  feel 
that  you  have  displeased  me,  and  want  to  be 
reconciled?  " 

"  Oh !  you  know  I  just  come  and  acknowledge 
that  I've  been  hateful  and  cross,  and  say  how 
Borry  I  am,  and  that  I  don't  mean  to  behave  so 
Any  more,  and  ask  you  to  forgive  and  love  me  ; 
and,  dear  Ned,  you  are  always  so  willing  and 
ready  to  clo  that,  you  hardly  wait  till  I've  said 
my  say,  before  you  put  your  arms  round  me,  and 
hug  and  kiss  me,  and  it's  all  right  between  us." 

"  Yes,  dearest ;  and  God,  our  heavenly  Father, 
is  far  more  ready  to  receive  and  forgive  us  when 
we  turn  to  him  with  sorrow  for  our  sins,  confess 
ing  them  and  pleading  for  pardon  in  the  name, 
and  for  the  sake,  of  his  dear  Son,  our  Saviour." 


92  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  I'm  afraid  I  don't  feel  half  so  sorry  as  I 
ought." 

"  Who  of  us  does?  but  we  are  not  to  wait 
for  that.  We  must  come  to  him,  to  be  shown 
the  evil  of  our  natures,  the  sinfulness  of  our 
lives. 

"  '  Him  hath  God  exalted  with  his  right  hand  to 
be  a  Prince  and  a  Saviour,  for  to  give  repent 
ance  to  Israel,  and  forgiveness  of  sins.'  " 

"  But  how  am  I  to  make  myself  believe?  "  she 
asked. 

"  '  By  grace  are  ye  saved  through  faith  ;  and 
that  not  of  yourselves  ;  it  is  the  gift  of  God.'  So 
you  see,  we  have  to  go  to  Jesus  for  it  all,  — for 
repentance,  for  faith,  for  salvation  from  the  guilt 
and  love  of  sin,  and  from  eternal  death. 

"The  plan  of  salvation  is  very  simple, — its 
very  simplicity  seems  to  stumble  many ;  they 
don't  know  how  to  believe  that  it  is  offered 
them  as  a  free  gift;  they  think  they  must  do 
something  to  merit  it ;  but  it  cannot  be  bought ; 
it  is  '  without  money  and  without  price.'  '  Who 
soever  will,  let  him  take  the  water  of  lire  freely.' 
Come  to  Jesus,  dear  one ;  come  now,  for  onlj 
the  present  moment  is  yours  •  delay  is  most  dan. 
gerous,  for  the  invitation  may  be  withdrawn  at 
any  time." 

"  If  I  could  only  see  him !  If  I  could  hear 
his  voice  !  "  she  sighed. 

"That  you  cannot;  yet  you  know  I  am  no» 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  93 

nearer  to  you,  or  more  willing  to  hear  a  petition 
from  you,  than  he  is." 

At  that  moment  a  well-known  step  was  heard 
in  the  hall  without ;  and  as  Zoe  rose  hastily,  wip 
ing  her  eyes,  Arthur  tapped  at  the  door. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

**  I  bless  thee  for  kind  looks  and  words 

Showered  on  my  path  like  dew, 
For  all  the  love  in  those  deep  eyes, 
A  gladness  ever  new.  " 

MRS.  HEMANS. 

A  WEEK  had  passed  since  Edward's  accident; 
and  he  now  exchanged  his  bed,  during  the  day, 
for  an  easy-chair. 

He  and  Zoe  had '  just  finished  taking  their 
breakfast  together  in  her  boudoir  when  a  servant 
came  in  with  the  mail. 

There  were  letters  from  Viamede, — one  for 
Edward  from  his  mother,  one  for  Zoe  from  Betty 
Johnson. 

Both  brought  the  unwelcome  tidings  that  little 
Grace  Raymond  and  Violet's  babe  were  very  ill 
with  scarlet-fever. 

Edward  read  aloud  his  mother's  announcement 
of  the  fact.  "  Yes,"  said  Zoe.  "  Betty  tells  me 
the  same  thing.  O  Ned  !  how  sorry  I  am  for  poor 
Vi !  It  would  be  hard  enough  for  her  if  she  had 
the  captain  with  her,  to  help  bear  the  burden  and 
responsibility,  and  to  share  in  her  grief  if  they 
should  die." 
94 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN 


95 


"Yes,  it  is  hard  for  her;  and  I  am  glad  she 
has  mamma  and  grandpa  and  grandma  with  her. 
Mamma  says  Dick  Percival  is  attending  the 
children,  and  there  is  talk  of  telegraphing  for 
Arthur. 

"Ah,"  glancing  from  the  window,  "here  he 
comes  !  He  will  perhaps  bring  us  later  news." 

Arthur  did  so :  the  children  were  worse  than 
at  the  date  of  the  letters.  He  had  just  received 
his  summons,  and  would  obey  it  immediately, 
taking  the  next  train ;  had  called  to  tell  them, 
and  see  how  Edward  was. 

"Almost  entirely  recovered,  tell  my  mother," 
Edward  said,  in  reply  to  the  query;  "and  you 
needn't  go  feeling  any  anxiety  in  regard  to  this 
one  of  your  patients,"  he  added  playfully. 

"  I  leave  him  in  your  care,  Zoe,"  said  Arthur ; 
"and,  if  he  does  not  do  well,  I  shall  hold  you 
responsible." 

' '  Then  you  must  lay  your  commands  upon  him 
to  obey  my  orders,"  she  said,  with  a  merry  glacee 
from  one  to  the  other. 

"  Would  that  be  any  thing  new  in  his  experi 
ence?"  asked  the  doctor  with  mock  gravity. 

"It  won't  do  to  question  us  too  closely,"  re 
turned  Zoe,  coloring  and  laughing. 

"  She  is  a  very  good  little  wife,  and  tolerably 
obedient,"  laughed  Edward.  "Really,  would 
you  believe  it?  she  told  me  once  she  actually  en 
joyed  obeying  —  under  certain  circumstances ; 


96  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

and  so,  I  suppose,  should  I.  Zoe,  you  mustn't 
be  too  hard  on  me." 

"  Oh !  I  intend  to  be  very  strict  in  seeing  the 
doctor's  orders  carried  out,"  she  said;  "  and  I 
expect  to  enjoy  my  brief  authority  immensely." 

Dr.  Conly  took  leave  almost  immediately,  for 
he  had  no  time  to  spare  ;  and  the  reading  of  the 
letters  was  resumed. 

Betty's  was  a  long  one,  giving  a  full  account, 
from  her  point  of  view,  of  the  contest  between 
Mr.  Diusmore  and  Lulu  Ra}-mond  in  regard  to 
her  refusal  to  take  music-lessons  of  Signor  Fo- 
resti  after  he  had  struck  her.  None  of  the  family 
had  mentioned  the  affair  in  their  letters,  even 
Rosie  feeling  that  she  had  no  warrant  to  do  so  ; 
and  the  story  was  both  new  and  interesting  to  Zoe. 

Lulu  had  not  yet  submitted  when  Betty  wrote, 
so  the  story  as  told  in  her  letter  left  the  little  girl 
still  in  banishment  at  Oakdale  Academy. 

Zoe  read  the  letter  aloud  to  Edward. 

"Lulu  is  certainly  the  most  ungovernable  child 
I  have  ever  seen  or  heard  of,"  he  remarked,  at 
its  conclasion.  "  I  often  wonder  at  the  patience 
and  forbearance  grandpa  and  mamma  have  shown 
toward  her.  In  their  place,  I  should  have  had 
her  banished  to  a  boarding-school  long  ago,  one 
at  a  distance,  too,  so  that  she  could  not  trouble 
me,  even  during  holidays." 

"So  should  I,"  said  Zoe:  "she  hasn't  the 
least  shadow  of  a  claim  upon  them." 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  97 

"  No :  the  captain  feels  that,  and  is  duly  grate 
ful.  It  is  evident,  too,  that  Lulu's  lack  of 
gratitude,  and  her  bad  behavior,  are  extremely 
mortifying  to  him." 

"  But  don't  you  think,  Ned,  it  was  rather  hard 
to  insist  on  her  going  back  to  that  ill-tempered, 
abusive  old  music- teacher?  " 

"Yes,"  he  acknowledged  with  some  hesita 
tion.  "  I  rather  wonder  at  grandpa." 

"  I  wonder  how  it  is  going  to  end,"  said  Zoe  : 
"  they  are  both  so  very  determined,  I  should  not 
like  to  stand  in  Lulu's  shoes,  nor  yet  in  his." 

A  second  letter  from  Betty,  received  a  fort 
night  later,  told  how  it  had  ended  :  though  Betty, 
not  being  in  Lulu's  confidence  as  Evelyn  was, 
knew  nothing  of  Capt.  Raymond's  letter  to  his 
daughter,  or  of  Lulu's  confession  in  reply  to  it ; 
so  her  story  ended  with  the  statement  that  Lulu 
had  at  last  submitted,  been  restored  to  favor, 
and  was  at  Magnolia  Hall  with  Evelyn  as  a  com 
panion,  all  the  children  who  were  in  health  hav 
ing  been  banished  from  Viamede  to  save  them 
from  the  danger  of  catching  the  dreaded  fever. 

But  to  go  back  to  the  morning  when  the  first 
instalment  of  her  story  was  received. 

"  It  must  be  a  very  anxious  time  for  them,  — 
the  family  at  Viamede,  I  mean,"  remarked  Ed 
ward  musingly.  "  And  poor,  dear  Vi  is  so  young 
to  have  such  burdens  to  bear.  What  a  blessing 
that  she  has  mamma  with  her !  " 


98  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  Yes,"  said  Zoe.  "  And,  oh !  I  hope  the  chil 
dren  will  get  well,  they  are  such  darlings,  both 
Gracie  and  the  baby.  I  feel  very  sorry  they  are 
so  ill,  and  yet  I  can't  help  rejoicing  that  my  dear 
husband  is  able  to  sit  up  again. 

"  Is  that  quite  heartless  in  me?"  she  asked, 
laying  her  hand  on  one  of  his,  which  rested  on  the 
arm  of  his  easy-chair ;  for  she  was  seated  in  a 
low  rocker,  close  at  his  side. 

"  I  think  not,"  he  answered,  smiling  down  into 
her  eyes.  "It  will  do  them  no  good  for  us  to 
make  ourselves  unhappy.  We  will  sympathize 
with,  and  pray  for,  them,  but  at  the  same  time 
be  thankful  and  joyful  because  of  all  God's 
goodness  to  us  and  them.  '  Rejoice  in  the  Lord 
always :  and  again  I  say,  Rejoice.'  '  Rejoicing 
in  hope  ;  patient  in  tribulation.'  ' 

"  You  have  certainly  obeyed  that  last  injunc 
tion,"  remarked  Zoe,  looking  at  him  with  affec 
tionate  admiration;  "  so  patient  and  cheerful  as 
you  have  been  ever  since  your  injury  !  Many  a 
man  would  have  grumbled  and  growled  from 
morning  to  night ;  while  you  have  been  so  pleas 
ant,  it  was  a  privilege  to  wait  on  you." 

"Thank  you,"  he  said,  laughing:  "it  is  un 
commonly  good  in  you  to  say  that,  but  I'm  afraid 
you  are  rather  uncharitable  in  your  judgment  of 
4  many  men.' 

"  Mamma  has  not  yet  heard  of  my  accident," 
he  remarked  presently,  "and  wonders  over  my 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  99 

jong  silence.  I'll  write  to  her  now,  if  you  will 
be  so  kind  as  to  bring  me  my  writing-desk." 

"  I'm  doubtful  about  allowing  such  exertion," 
she  said  :  "  you  are  left  under  my  orders,  you  re 
member,  and  I'm  to  be  held  responsible  for  your 
continued  improvement." 

"Nonsense!  that  wouldn't  hurt  me,"  he  re 
turned,  with  an  amused  smile  ;  "  and  if  you  won't 
get  the  desk,  I'll  go  after  it  myself." 

"  No,  you  mustn't :  I  sha'n't  allow  it,"  she  said, 
knitting  her  brows,  and  trying  to  look  stern. 

"  Then  get  it  for  me." 

"Well,"  she  said  reflectively,  "I  suppose 
there'll  have  to  be  a  compromise.  I'll  get  the 
desk,  if  you'll  let  me  act  as  your  amanuensis." 

"  We'll  consider  that  arrangement  after  you 
have  brought  it." 

"  No :  you  must  agree  to  my  proposition 
first." 

"Why,  what  a  little  tyrant  you  are!"  he 
laughed.  "  Well,  I  consent.  Now  will  you 
please  to  bring  the  desk  ?  ' ' 

"  Yes,"  she  said,  jumping  up,  and  crossing  the 
room  to  where  it  stood ;  "  and  if  you  are  very 
good,  you  may  write  a  postscript  with  your  own 
hand." 

"  I'll  do  it  all  with  my  own  hand,"  he  said  as 
she  returned  to  his  side. 

"  Why,  Ned !  "  she  exclaimed  in  surprise,  "  I 
thought  you  were  a  man  of  your  word!  " 


100  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"And  so  I  am,  I  trust,"  he  said,  smiling  at 
her  astonished  look,  then  catching  her  right  hand 
in  his.  "Is  not  this  mine?"  he  asked:  "did 
you  not  give  it  to  me  ?  —  Let  me  see  —  nearly 
two  years  ago?" 

"Yes,  I  did,"  she  answered,  laughing  and 
blushing  with  pleasure  and  happiness :  "  you  are 
right ;  it  is  yours.  So  you  have  every  right  to 
use  it,  and  must  do  so." 

"  Ah !  "  he  said,  "  '  a  wilful  woman  will  have 
her  way,'  I  see :  there  never  was  a  truer  saying. 
No,  that  won't  do,"  as  she  seated  herself  with 
the  desk  on  her  lap :  "  put  it  on  the  table.  T 
can't  have  you  bending  over  to  write  on  your  lap, 
and  so  growing  round-shouldered,  especially  in 
my  service." 

"  Any  thing  to  please  you,"  she  returned  gayly, 
doing  as  he  directed.  "I  suppose  my  right 
hand  is  not  all  of  me  that  you  lay  claim  to?  " 

"No,  indeed!  I  claim  you  altogether,  as  my 
better  and  dearer  half,"  he  said,  his  tone  chan 
ging  from  jest  to  earnest,  and  the  light  of  love 
shining  in  his  eyes. 

She  ran  to  him  at  that,  put  her  arms  round  his 
neck,  and  laid  her  cheek  to  his.  "No,  Ned,  I 
can't  have  you  say  that,"  she  murmured,  "you 
who  are  so  good  and  wise,  while  I  am  such  a  silly 
and  faulty  thing,  not  at  all  worthy  to  be  }rour 
wife.  Whatever  made  you  marry  me?  " 

"  Love,"  he  answered,  drawing  her  closer,  and 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  101 

fondly  caressing  her  hair  and  cheek,  —  "love  that 
grows  stronger  and  deeper  with  every  day  we 
live  together,  dearest." 

"  Dear  Ned,  my  own  dear  husband  ! "  she  said, 
hugging  him  tighter.  "  Words  could  never  tell 
how  much  I  love  you,  or  how  I  rejoice  in  your 
love  for  me :  you  are  truly  my  other,  my  best, 
half,  and  I  don't  know  how  I  could  live  without 
you." 

"Our  mutual  love  is  a  cause  for  great  grati 
tude  to  God,"  he  said  reverently.  "There  are 
so  many  miserably  unhappy  couples,  I  feel  that 
I  can  never  be  thankful  enough  for  the  little  wife 
who  suits  me  so  entirely." 

"  You  are  my  very  greatest  earthly  blessing," 
she  replied,  lifting  her  head,  and  gazing  into  his 
face  with  eyes  shining  with  joy  and  love  ,  "  and 
your  words  make  me  very,  very  happy.  Now," 
releasing  herself  from  his  embrace,  "  it's  time  to 
attend  to  business,  isn't  it?  I  am  ready  to  write 
if  you  will  dictate."  And  she  seated  herself  be 
fore  the  desk,  and  took  up  her  pen. 

It  was  not  a  lengthened  epistle.  He  began 
with  an  acknowledgment  of  the  receipt  of  his 
mother's  letter,  expressed  his  sympathy  in  the 
sorrow  and  suffering  at  Viamede,  gave  a  brief 
account  of  his  accident,  consequent  illness,  and 
partial  recovery,  highly  eulogizing  Zoe  as  the 
best  of  wives  and  nurses. 

When  he  began  that,  her  pen  ceased  its  move- 


102  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN 

ment,  and  was  held  suspended  over  the  paper, 
while,  blushing  deeply,  she  turned  to  him  with 
a  remonstrance. 

"Don't  ask  me  to  write  that:  I  am  ashamed 
to  have  mamma  see  it  in  my  handwriting." 

"Goon,"  he  said:  "she  will  know  they  are 
my  words,  and  not  yours." 

"Well,  I  obey  orders,"  she  replied  with  a 
smile  ;  "  but  I  don't  half  like  to  do  it." 

"Then  let  me,"  he  said.  "If  you  will  hold 
the  desk  on  the  arm  of  my  chair  for  five  minutes, 
and  give  me  the  pen,  I  can  finish  up  the  thing 
easily,  and  without  the  least  danger  of  hurting 
my  precious  self." 

She  did  as  directed.  "  There,  now  lie  back  in 
your  chair,  and  rest,"  she  said,  when  he  had  fin 
ished  his  note,  and  signed  his  name.  "You  do 
look  a  little  tired,"  she  added,  with  an  anxious 
glance  at  him  as  she  returned  the  desk  to  the 
table. 

"  Nonsense  !  tired  with  that  slight  exertion  !  " 
he  responded  gayly.  "  You  may  read  that  over, 
and  see  if  it  wants  any  correction." 

She  did  so,  then,  turning  toward  him  with  an 
arch  smile,  asked,  "  May  I  criticise?  " 

"  I  should  be  happy  to  have  the  benefit  of  your 
criticism,"  he  said,  laughing;  "but  don't  make 
it  too  severe,  please." 

"Oh,  no!  I  was  only  thinking  that  mamma, 
judging  of  her  by  myself,  would  not  be  half  sat' 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  103 

isfied  with  such  a  bare  statement  of  facts,  and 
that  I  had  better  write  a  supplement,  giving  her 
more  of  the  particulars." 

"I  highly  approve  the  suggestion,"  he  an 
swered,  "  only  stipulating  that  you  shall  not 
spend  too  much  time  over  it,  and  shall  read  it  to 
me  when  finished." 

"  I'm  afraid  it  won't  be  worth  your  hearing.'' 

"  Let  me  judge  of  that.  If  not  worth  my 
hearing,  can  it  be  worth  mamma's  reading?  " 

"Perhaps  so,"  she  said  with  a  blush;  "be 
cause  what  I  tell  will  be  news  to  her,  but  not  to 
you." 

"  Ah  !  I  hadn't  thought  of  that.  But  I  shall 
want  to  hear  it  all  the  same,  and  take  my  turn  at 
criticism." 

"  If  you  are  not  more  severe  than  I  was,  I  can 
stand  it,"  she  said.  "And  now  please  keep 
quiet  till  I  am  done." 

He  complied,  lying  back  at  his  ease,  and  amus 
ing  himself  with  watching  her,  admiring  the 
graceful  pose  of  her  figure,  the  pretty  face 
bending  over  the  paper,  and  the  small,  white, 
shapely  hand  that  was  gliding  swiftly  back  and 
forth. 

"Come,"  he  said  at  last,  "you  are  making 
quite  too  long  a  story  of  it." 

"  Mamma  won't  think  so,"  she  retorted,  with 
out  looking  up ;  "  and  you  know  you  are  not 
obliged  to  hear  it." 


104  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  Ah !  but  that  is  not  the  objection  ;  I  want  to 
hear  every  word  of  it:  but  I  can't  spare  my 
companion  and  nurse  so  long." 

She  turned  to  him  with  a  bright  smile.  "  What 
can  I  do  for  you,  dear?  Just  tell  me.  The  let 
ter  can  be  finished  afterward,  you  know." 

"I  want  nothing  but  you,"  was  the  smiling 
rejoinder.  ' '  Finish  your  letter,  and  then  come 
and  sit  close  by  my  side. 

"  But  no ;  you  must  take  your  accustomed 
exercise  in  the  open  air." 

Considering  a  moment,  "I  think,"  he  said, 
"  I'll  have  you  order  the  carriage  for  about  the 
time  you  are  likely  to  be  done  there,  and  we'll 
have  a  drive  together." 

She  shook  her  head  gravely.  "  You  are  not 
fit  for  any  such  exertion." 

"  Uncle  Ben  and  Solon  shall  help  me  down  the 
stairs  and  into  the  carriage,  so  there  need  be  no 
exertion  about  it." 

"I  won't  consent,"  she  said.  "The  doctor 
left  you  in  my  charge ;  and  his  orders  were,  that 
you  should  keep  quiet  for  the  next  few  days." 

'"  You  prefer  to  go  alone,  do  you  ?  " 

"  Yes,  rather  than  have  you  injured  by  going 
with  me." 

"  Come  here,"  he  said ;  and,  laying  down  her 
pen,  she  obeyed. 

He  took  both  her  hands  in  his,  and,  gazing  with 
mock  gravity  up  into  her  face  as  she  stood  over 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  105 

him,  "What  a  little  tyrant  you  are  developing 
into  !  "  he  remarked,  knitting  his  brows.  "  Will 
you  order  the  carriage,  and  take  a  drive  in  my 
company?" 

"No." 

"  Then  what  will  you  do?  " 

"  Go  by  myself,  or  stay  at  home  with  you, 
just  as  you  bid  me." 

"  What  a  remarkable  mixture  of  tyranny  and 
submission,"  he  exclaimed,  laughing,  as  he 
pulled  her  down  to  put  his  arm  round  her,  and 
kiss  her  first  on  one  cheek,  then  on  the  other. 
"  I'll  tell  you  what  we'll  do :  you  finish  that  let 
ter,  read  it  to  me,  and  take  the  benefit  of  my 
able  criticisms ;  then  I'll  try  to  get  a  nap  while 
you  take  your  drive  or  walk,  whichever  you 
prefer." 

"  That  will  do  nicely,"  she  said,  returning  his 
caresses  :  "  if  you  will  be  pleased  to  let  me  go, 
I'll  order  the  carriage,  finish  the  letter  in  five 
minutes,  hear  the  able  criticisms,  put  my  patient 
to  bed,  and  be  off  for  my  drive." 

"  Do  so,"  he  said,  releasing  her. 

From  this  time  forward,  till  the  children  were 
considered  out  of  danger,  and  Edward  was  able 
to  go  about  and  attend  to  his  affairs  as  usual, 
there  were  daily  letters  and  telegrams  passing 
between  Viamede  and  Ion.  Then  Dr.  Conlj 
came  home,  and  almost  immediately  on  his  arrU 
val  drove  over  to  Ion  to  see  for  himself  if  hia 


106  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

patient  there  had  entirely  recovered,  and  to  carry 
some  messages  and  tokens  of  affection  from  the 
absent  members  of  the  family. 

It  was  late  in  the  afternoon  that  he  reached 
Ion,  and  he  found  Edward  and  Zoe  sitting  to 
gether  in  the  parlor ;  she  with  a  bit  of  embroidery 
in  her  hands,  he  reading  aloud  to  her. 

Arthur  was  very  warmly  welcomed  by  both. 

"  Cousin  Arthur,  I'm  delighted  to  see  you!  " 
cried  Zoe,  giving  him  her  hand. 

"And  I  no  less  so,"  added  Edward,  offering 
his.  "  How  did  you  leave  them  all  at  Viamede  ?  " 

"  All  in  health,  except,  of  course,  the  two  little 
ones  who  have  been  so  ill,"  he  said,  taking  the 
chair  Edward  drew  forward  for  him  ;  "  and  them 
we  consider  out  of  danger,  with  the  careful  atten 
tion  they  are  sure  to  have." 

"  How  have  mamma  and  Vi  stood  the  anxiety 
and  nursing?  "  asked  Edward. 

' '  Quite  as  well  as  could  have  been  expected. 
They  hare  lost  a  little  in  flesh  and  color,  but  will, 
I  think,  soon  regain  both,  now  that  their  anxiety 
is  relieved. 

"  And  you,  Ned,  are  quite  yourself  again,  I 
should  say,  from  appearances?  " 

"  Yes ;  and  I  desire  to  give  all  credit  to  the 
nurse  in  whose  charge  you  left  me,"  returned 
Edward,  with  a  smiling  glance  at  Zoe. 

"  As  is  but  fair,"  said  Arthur.  "  I  discovered 
iwr  capabilities  *?ofore  I  left." 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  107 

"  She  made  the  most  of  her  delegated  author 
ity,"  remarked  Edward  gravely.  ' '  I  was  allowed 
no  will  of  my  own,  till  I  had  so  entirely  recov 
ered  from  my  injuries  that  she  had  no  longer  the 
shadow  of  an  excuse  for  depriving  me  of  my 
liberty." 

"I  thought  it  was  a  good  lesson  for  him," 
retorted  Zoe.  "I've  read  somewhere  that  no 
body  is  fit  to  rule  who  hasn't  first  learned  to  obey." 

' '  Ah  !  but  that  I  learned  before  I  was  a  year 
old,"  said  Edward,  laughing. 

"  Nobody  would  have  thought  it,  seeing  the 
trouble  I  had  to  make  you  obey,"  said  Zoe. 

"  Now,  cousin  Arthur,  tell  us  all  about  Via- 
mede,  and  what  you  did  and  saw  there." 

"  It  is  a  lovely  place,"  he  said.  "  I  expected 
to  be  disappointed  after  the  glowing  accounts  I 
had  heard,  but  I  feel  like  saying,  '  The  half  has 
not  been  told  me  ; ' ' '  and  he  plunged  into  an  en 
thusiastic  description  of  the  mansion,  its  grounds, 
and  the  surrounding  country. 

"  I  was  loath  to  leave  it,"  he  said  in  conclu 
sion. 

' '  And  you  make  me  more  desirous  to  see  it 
than  ever,"  said  Zoe. 

"Oh,  do  tell  us!  had  Capt.  Raymond  been 
heard  from  before  you  left  ?  We  have  seen  by 
the  papers  that  the  report  of  the  loss  of  his  ves 
sel  was  untrue,  and,  of  course,  we  were  greatly 
relieved." 


108  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  Yes :  letters  came  from  him  the  day  before  ] 
started  for  home.  Fortunately,  they  had  been 
able  to  keep  the  report  from  Vi  and  little  Grade ; 
but  May  and  Lulu  had  heard  it,  and  were  terribly 
distressed,  I  was  told." 

"They  are  very  fond  of  their  father,"  re 
marked  Zoe. 

"Yes,  as  they  have  good  reason  to  be,"  said 
Arthur:  "he  is  a  noble  fellow,  and  one  of  the 
best  of  husbands  and  fathers." 

"  Did  you  hear  any  thing  in  particular  about 
Lulu  ? ' '  Zoe  asked. 

"  No,  I  think  not,"  he  said  reflectively ;  "noth 
ing  but  that  she,  May,  and  Evelyn  Leland  were 
staying,  by  invitation,  at  Magnolia  Hall. 

"Ah,  3res!  I  remember  now  that  Betty  told 
me  there  had  been  some  trouble  between  uncle 
Horace  and  Lulu  in  regard  to  her  taking  lessons 
of  a  music-teacher  whom  she  greatly  disliked ; 
that,  because  of  her  obstinate  refusal,  he  had 
banished  her  from  Viamede,  entering  her  as  a 
boarder  at  the  academy  the  children  were  all 
attending ;  but  that  her  distress  of  mind  over 
the  illness  of  her  little  sisters,  and  the  sad  report 
about  her  father,  had  led  her  to  submit." 

"Much  to  Vi's  relief,  no  doubt,"  remarked 
Edward.  "  Poor  Vi !  She  is  devotedly  attached  to 
her  husband,  but  Lulu  is  a  sore  thorn  in  her  side." 

"  I  don't  believe  she  has  ever  acknowledged 
as  much,  or  could  be  induced  to,"  said  Zoe. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  109 

"No,"  assented  Edward;  ''but  it  is  evident 
to  those  who  know  her  well,  nevertheless.  She 
tries  hard  to  conceal  the  fact,  and  has  wonderful 
patience  with  the  wilful,  passionate  child,  really 
loving  her  for  her  father's  sake." 

"And  for  her  own,  too,  if  I  mistake  not," 
Arthur  said.  ' '  There  is  something  quite  lovable 
about  Lulu,  in  spite  of  her  very  serious  faults." 

"There  is,"  said  Edward.  "I  have  felt  it 
strongly  myself  at  times.  She  is  warm-hearted, 
energetic,  very  generous,  and  remarkably  straight 
forward,  truthful,  and  honest." 

Dr.  Conly  had  risen,  as  if  to  take  leave. 

"  Now,  cousin  Arthur,"  said  Zoe,  "  please  sit 
down  again ;  for  we  cannot  let  you  leave  us  till 
after  tea." 

Edward  seconded  the  invitation. 

"  Thank  you  both,"  Arthur  said,  "  but "  — 

"  But  —  no  buts,"  interrupted  Zoe  gayly.  "  I 
know  you  were  about  to  plead  haste ;  but  there 
is  the  tea-bell  now,  so  you  will  not  be  delayed ; 
for  you  have  to  take  time  for  your  meals." 

"Then  I  accept,"  he  said,  "rejoicing  in  the 
opportunity  to  spend  a  little  longer  time  in  your 
very  pleasant  society  ' 


CHAPTER  IX. 

"  Here  are  a  few  of  the  unpleasantest  words  that  ever 
blotted  paper." 

EDWARD  and  Zoe  now  began  to  look  forward 
to  the  return  of  the  family  as  a  desirable  event 
not  very  far  in  the  future.  They  had  been  ex 
tremely  happy  in  each  other  during  almost  the 
whole  time  of  separation  from  the  rest ;  but  now 
they  were  hungering  for  a  sight  of  "mamma's 
sweet  face,"  and  would  by  no  means  object  to  a 
glimpse  of  those  of  grandparents,  sisters,  and 
children. 

At  length  a  letter  was  received,  fixing  the  date 
of  the  intended  departure  from  Viamede,  and 
stating  by  what  train  the  party  would  probably 
reach  the  neighboring  village  of  Union,  where 
carriages  must  be  in  readiness  to  receive  and 
convey  them  to  Ion . 

And  now  Edward  and  Zoe  began  counting  the 
days  :  the  little  matron  put  on  more  housewifely 
airs  than  was  her  wont,  and  was  in  great  glee 
over  her  preparations  for  a  grand  reception  and 
welcoming  feast  to  the  loved  travellers. 

She  insisted  on  much  cleaning  and  renovating, 
110 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  Ill 

and  on  the  day  of  the  arrival  robbed  the  green 
houses  and  conservatories  for  the  adornment  of 
the  house,  the  table,  and  her  own  person. 

Edward  laughingly  asserted  that  he  was  al 
most,  if  not  quite,  as  much  under  her  orders  at 
that  time  as  when  left  in  her  charge  by  the  doc 
tor,  and  could  have  no  peace  but  in  showing 
himself  entirely  submissive,  and  ready  to  carry 
out  all  her  schemes  and  wishes. 

Fairview  also  was  getting  ready  to  receive  its 
master  and  mistress  ;  but  the  indoor  preparations 
there  were  overseen  by  Mrs.  Lacey  of  the  Lau 
rels, —  Edward's  aunt  Rose. 

It  was  the  last  of  April :  lovely  spring  weather 
had  come,  and  the  head  gardeners  and  their  subor 
dinates  of  both  places  found  much  to  do  in  mak- 
.ng  all  trim  and  neat  against  the  expected  arrival 
of  the  respective  owners ;  and  of  these  matters 
Edward  took  a  general  oversight. 

He  and  Zoe  were  up  earlier  than  their  wont  on 
the  morning  of  the  long-looked-for  day,  wander 
ing  about  the  gardens  before  breakfast. 

"  How  lovely  everything  looks!"  exclaimed 
Zoe,  in  delight.  "I  am  sure  mamma  will  be 
greatly  pleased,  and  praise  you  to  your  heart's 
content,  Cuff,"  she  added,  turning  to  the  gar 
dener  at  work  near  by. 

"Ya'as,  Miss  Zoe,"  he  answered,  with  a 
broad  grin  of  satisfaction;  "dat's  what  I'se 
been  a  workin'  for,  an'  spects  to  hab  sho',  kase 


112  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

Miss  Elsie,  she  doan'  nebber  grudge  nuffin'  in  de 
way  ob  praise  nor  ob  wages,  when  yo's  done  yo' 
bes',  ob  co'se ;  an'  dis  chile  done  do  dat,  sho's 
yo'  bawn." 

"Yes,  I'm  sure  you  have,  Cuff,"  said  Ed 
ward  kindly  :  "  the  flowers  look  very  flourishing ; 
there's  not  a  dead  leaf  or  a  weed  to  be  seen  any 
where  ;  the  walks  are  clean  and  smooth  as  >a 
floor ;  nothing  amiss  anywhere,  so  far  as  I  can 
perceive." 

They  moved  on,  walking  slowly,  and  inspect' 
ing  carefully  as  they  went,  yet  finding  nothing  to 
mar  their  satisfaction. 

They  had  reached  the  front  of  the  house,  and 
were  about  to  go  in,  when  a  boy  on  horseback 
came  cantering  up  the  avenue,  and  handed  a 
telegram  to  Edward. 

Tearing  it  hastily  open,  "From  grandpa,"  he 
said.  "  Ah  !  they  will  be  here  by  the  next  train  !  " 

"  Half  a  day  sooner  than  they  or  we  ex 
pected,"  cried  Zoe,  half  joyfully,  half  in  dismay, 
struck  with  a  momentary  fear  that  her  prepara 
tions  could  not  be  quite  complete  in  season. 

Edward  hastened  to  re-assure  her.  "Alto 
gether,  good  news,  isn't  it?  "he  said.  "We 
can  be  quite  ready,  I  am  sure,  and  will  escape 
some  hours  of  waiting ;  while  they  will  gain  time 
for  rest  and  refreshment  before  the  arrival  of  the 
family  party  who  are  to  gather  here  from  the 
Oaks,  Roselands,  the  Laurels,  and  the  Pines." 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  113 

"  Oh,  yes,  yes  !  it  is  ever  so  nice !  and  I'm  as 
glad  as  I  can  be,"  she  cried  rapturously.  "  Now 
let  us  make  haste  to  get  our  breakfast,  and  then 
attend  to  the  finishing  touches  needed  by  the 
house  and  our  own  persons." 

"Stay,"  said  Ed  Ward,  detaining  her  as  she 
was  starting  up  the  steps  into  the  veranda.  "  We 
should  send  word  to  Fairview,  but  it  will  be 
time  enough  after  breakfast.  Suppose  we  ride 
over  there  immediately  upon  leaving  the  table, 
and  carry  the  news  ourselves?  The  air  and  ex 
ercise  will  do  you  good." 

"It  would  be  very  nice,"  she  returned  medi 
tatively  ;  "  but  I'm  afraid  I  shall  hardly  have 
time." 

"Yes,  you  will,"  he  said.  "You  can  give 
your  orders,  and  let  Christine  and  Aunt  Dicey  see 
them  carried  out." 

"  But  I  want  my  taste  consulted  in  the  arrange 
ment  of  the  flowers,"  she  objected. 

"Plenty  of  time  for  that  after  we  get  back," 
he  said.  "And  I  want  your  help  ja.  deciding 
whether  every  thing  is  exactly  as  it  should  be  in 
the  grounds  at  Fail-view.  Shall  I  order  the 
horses  ? ' ' 

"Yes.  I'll  go,  of  course,  if  you  wish  it,  and 
enjoy  it  greatly,  I  know." 

They  were  very  gay  over  their  breakfast  and 
during  their  ride  ;  for  they  were  young,  healthy, 
happy  in  each  other ;  the  morning  air  was  deli- 


114  ELSIE' 8  KITH  AND  KIN. 

cious,  and  not  a  cloud  was  to  be  perceived  in 
either  the  natural  sky  above  their  heads,  or  in 
that  of  their  future ;  all  was  bright  and  joyous, 
and  they  seemed  to  have  naught  to  do  with  sor 
row  or  care,  or  any  of  the  evils  that  oppressed 
the  hearts  and  darkened  the  lives  of  many  of 
their  fellow-creatures. 

Their  tidings  were  received  with  joy  by  the  re 
tainers  at  Fairview,  nearly  every  thing  being  in 
readiness  for  the  reception  of  its  master  arid 
mistress. 

Edward  and  Zoe  had  agreed  that  it  was  not  at 
all  necessary  to  inform  the  expected  guests  of 
the  evening  of  the  change  in  the  hour  for  the 
arrival  of  the  home-coming  party  they  intended 
to  welcome. 

"The  meeting  will  be  quite  as  early  as  antici 
pated,"  remarked  Edward;  "and  it  will  do  no 
harm  for  mamma  and  the  others  to  have  a  chance 
to  rest  a  little  before  seeing  so  many." 

"They  will  enjoy  themselves  all  the  better, 
I'm  sure,"  said  Zoe. 

They  were  cantering  homeward  as  they  talked. 
Arrived  there,  Zoe  set  to  work  at  the  pleasant 
task  of  adorning  the  house —  "  mamma's  "  bou 
doir  in  particular  —  with  beautiful  and  sweet- 
scented  flowers,  and  contrived  to  be  delightfully 
busy  in  their  arrangement  till  some  little  time 
after  Edward  had  gone  with  the  carriages  to  meet 
and  bring  home  the  travellers. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  115 

All  came  directly  to  Ion,  except  the  Fairview 
family,  who  sought  their  own  home  first,  but 
promised  to  be  present  at  the  evening  festivities. 

The  journey  had  been  taken  leisurely  ;  and  no 
one  seemed  fatigued  but  the  little  convalescents, 
who  were  glad  to  be  put  immediately  to  bed. 

"  Mamma,  dear,  dearest  mamma  !  "  cried  Zoe, 
as  the  two  clasped  each  other  in  a  close  embrace. 
*'  I  am  so,  so  glad  to  see  you  !  " 

"Tired  of  housekeeping,  little  woman?" 
Elsie  asked,  with  an  arch  look  and  smile. 

"  No,  mamma,  not  that,  though  willing  enough 
to  resign  my  position  to  you,"  was  the  gay  re 
joinder.  "  But  my  delight  is  altogether  because 
you  are  so  dear  and  sweet,  that  everybody  must 
be  the  happier  for  your  presence." 

"Dear  child,  I  prize  and  fully  return  your 
affection,"  Elsie  said  in  reply. 

For  each  one,  Zoe  had  a  joyous  and  affection 
ate  greeting,  till  it  came  to  Lulu's  turn. 

At  her  she  glanced  doubtfully  for  an  instant, 
then  gave  her  a  hearty  kiss,  saying  to  herself, 
"  Though  she  did  behave  so  badly,  I'm  sure  she 
had  a  good  deal  of  provocation." 

Lulu  had  noted  the  momentary  hesitation,  and 
flushed  hotly  under  it ;  but  the  kiss  set  all  right, 
and  she  returned  it  as  warmly  as  it  was  given. 

41  It  seems  nice  to  see  you  and  uncle  Edward 
again,  aunt  Zoe !  "  she  said,  "  and  nice  to  get 
back  to  Ion,  though  Viamede  is  so  lovely." 


116  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  Yes,"  chimed  in  Rosie.  "  Viamede  is  almost 
an  earthly  paradise,  but  Ion  is  the  homiest  home 
of  the  two." 

Lulu  had  been  on  her  very  best  behavior  ever 
since  the  termination  of  the  controversy  between 
Mr.  Dinsmore  and  herself  in  regard  to  her  tui 
tion  by  Signor  Foresti ;  and  she  had  returned  to 
Ion  full  of  good  resolutions,  promising  herself, 
that,  if  permitted  to  continue  to  live  at  Ion,  she 
would  henceforward  be  submissive,  obedient, 
and  very  determined  in  her  efforts  to  control  her 
unruly  temper. 

But  was  she  to  be  allowed  to  stay  there  ?  No 
objection  had  been  raised  by  any  of  the  family ; 
but  remembering  her  father's  repeated  warning, 
that,  if  she  proved  troublesome  to  these  kind 
friends,  he  would  feel  compelled  to  take  her 
away  from  Ion,  and  send  her  to  a  boarding- 
school,  she  awaited  his  decision  with  much 
secret  apprehension. 

It  was  quite  too  soon  to  look  for  a  response  to 
her  confession,  written  from  Magnolia  Hall,  or  a 
letter  from  him  to  her  mamma,  grandma  Elsie,  or 
grandpa  Dinsmore,  giving  his  verdict  in  regard 
to  her ;  and,  at  times,  she  found  the  suspense 
very  hard  to  bear. 

Thus  far,  Evelyn  Leland  had  been  the  sole 
confidant  of  her  doubts,  fears,  and  anxieties  on 
the  subject ;  not  even  Max  having  been  made  ac 
quainted  with  the  contents  of  either  her  father's 
letter  to  her,  or  her  reply  to  it. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  117 

She  had  managed  to  conceal  her  uneasiness 
from  him,  and  also  from  grandma  Elsie  and 
Violet ;  the  time  and  attention  of  both  ladies 
being  much  occupied  with  the  care  of  the  little 
invalids. 

But,  on  the  evening  of  this  day,  Grace  and 
baby  Elsie  were  fast  asleep,  the  one  in  bed,  the 
other  in  her  dainty  crib,  at  an  early  hour;  and 
Violet  bethought  her  of  Lulu  in  connection  with 
the  expected  assembling  of  a  large  family  party. 

"  I  must  see  that  the  child  is  suitably  attired," 
she  said  to  herself,  and,  deferring  her  own  toilet, 
went  at  once  to  the  little  girl's  room. 

She  found  her  already  dressed,  —  suitably  and 
tastefully  too,  —  and  sitting  by  a  window  in  an 
attitude  of  dejection,  her  elbow  on  the  sill,  her 
hv.-ad  on  her  hand  ;  but  she  was  not  looking  out ; 
her  eyes  were  downcast,  and  her  countenance 
was  sad. 

"What  is  the  matter,  Lulu,  dear?"  Violet 
asked  in  gentle  tones,  as  she  drew  near,  and  laid 
her  soft  white  hand  caressingly  on  the  bowed 
head  :  "  are  you  sorry  to  be  at  home  again?  " 

"Oh,  no,  no,  mamma  Vi!  it's  not  that.  I 
should  be  very  glad  to  get  back,  if  I  were  only 
sure  of  being  allowed  to  stay,"  Lulu  answered, 
lifting  her  head,  and  hastily  wiping  a  tear  out  of 
the  corner  of  her  eye.  "  But  I  —  I'm  dreadfully 
afraid  papa  will  say  I  can't ;  that  I  must  be  sent 
away  somewhere,  because  of  having  been  so 
discbedient  and  obstinate." 


118  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"I  hope  not,  dear,"  Violet  said:  "you  have 
been  so  good  ever  since  you  gave  up,  and  con 
sented  to  do  as  grandpa  wished." 

"Thank  you  for  saying  that,  mamma  Vi.  I 
have  been  trying  with  all  my  might,  —  asking 
God  to  help  me  too,"  she  added  low  and  rever 
entially;  "but  papa  doesn't  know  that,  and  he 
has  been  very  near  banishing  me  two  or  three 
times  before.  Oh,  I  don't  know  how  to  wait  to 
hear  from  him  !  I  wish  a  letter  would  come  !  " 

4 '  It  is  almost  too  soon  to  hope  for  it  yet,  dear 
child  ;  but  I  trust  we  may  hear  before  very  long," 
said  Violet. 

At  that  moment  there  came  a  little  tap  at  the 
door;  and  the  sweetest  of  voices  asked,  "Shall 
I  come  in  ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes,  mamma !  " 

"Yes,  grandma  Elsie!"  answered  the  two 
addressed. 

"  I  thought  our  little  girl  might  like  some  help 
with  her  toilet  for  the  evening,"  Elsie  said,  ad 
vancing  into  the  room.  "But  —  is  any  thing 
wrong?  I  think  you  are  looking  troubled  and 
unhappy,  Lulu." 

Violet  explained  the  cause  ;  and  Elsie  said,  very 
kindly,  "  I  don't  want  you  sent  away,  Lulu,  dear. 
No  one  could  desire  a  better  behaved  child  than 
you  have  been  of  late ;  and  I  have  written  to 
your  father  to  tell  him  so,  and  ask  that  you  may 
stay  with  us  still.  So  cheer  up,  and  hope  for  the 


ELSIE1 'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  119 

best,  little  girl,"  she  added,  with  a  smile  and  an 
affectionate  kiss. 

Lulu  had  risen,  and  was  standing  by  Elsie's 
side.  As  the  latter  bent  down  to  bestow  the 
caress,  her  arms  were  thrown  impulsively  about 
her  neck  with  a  glad,  grateful  exclamation,  "O 
grandma  Elsie  !  how  good  you  are  to  me  !  I  don't 
know  how  you  could  want  to  keep  me  here,  when 
I've  been  so  bad  and  troublesome  so  many 
times." 

"  I  trust  you  have  been  so  for  the  very  last 
time,  dear  child,"  Elsie  responded.  "Think 
how  it  will  rejoice  your  father's  heart  if  he  learns 
that  you  have  at  length  conquered  in  the  fight 
with  your  naturally  quick,  wilful  temper,  which 
has  been  the  cause  of  so  much  distress  to  both 
him  and  yourself." 

"  I  do  think  of  it  very  often,  grandma  Elsie," 
Lulu  returned,  with  a  sigh  that  seemed  to  come 
from  the  depths  of  her  heart.  "  And  I  do  want 
to  please  papa,  and  make  him  happy  :  but,  —  oh, 
dear !  when  something  happens  to  make  me 
angry,  I  forget  all  about  it  and  my  good  resolu 
tions  till  it's  too  late  ;  the  first  thing  I  know,  I've 
been  acting  like  a  fury,  and  disgracing  myself 
and  him." 

"  Yet  don't  be  discouraged,  or  ever  give  up  the 
fight,"  Elsie  said.  "  Persevere,  using  all  your 
own  strength,  and  asking  help  from  on  high,  and 
you  will  come  off  conqueror  at  last- ' ' 


ISO  ELSIE  S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

About  the  same  time  that  this  little  scene 
was  enacting  at  Ion,  Elsie  Leland,  passing  the 
door  of  Evelyn's  room,  thought  she  heard  a  low 
sob  coming  from  within. 

She  paused  and  listened.  The  sound  was  re 
peated,  and  she  tapped  lightly  on  the  door. 
There  was  no  answer ;  and  opening  it,  she  stole 
softly  in. 

Evelyn  sat  in  an  easy-chair  at  the  farther  side 

•/  •/ 

of  the  room,  her  face  hidden  in  her  hands,  aq 
open  letter  lying  in  her  lap. 

"My  poor  child!  Is  it  bad  news?"  Elsie 
asked,  going  up  to  the  little  girl,  and  touching 
her  hair  caressingly. 

"It  is  heart-breaking  to  me,  aunt  Elsie ;  but 
read  and  judge  for  yourself,"  Evelyn  replied,  in 
a  voice  choking  with  sobs ;  and  taking  up  the 
letter,  she  put  it  into  her  aunt's  hand. 

Elsie  gave  it  a  hasty  perusal,  then,  tossing  it 
indignantly  aside,  took  the  young  weeper  in  her 
arms,  bestowing  upon  her  tender  caresses  and 
soothing  words. 

"  It  is  hard,  very  hard  for  you,  dear,  I  know ; 
it  would  be  for  me  in  your  place ;  but  we  must 
just  try  to  make  the  best  of  it." 

"Yes,"  sobbed  Evelyn ;  "but  I  could  hardly 
feel  more  fully  orphaned  if  my  mother  were  dead. 
And  papa  has  not  been  gone  a  year.  Oh,  how 
could  she !  how  could  she !  You  see,  aunt 
Elsie,  she  talks  of  my  joining  her  as  soon  as  I 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  121 

•m  my  own  mistress ;  but  how  can  I  ever  think 
of  it  now?" 

"We  —  your  uncle  and  I  —  would  be  very 
loath  to  give  you  up,  darling ;  and,  if  you  can 
only  be  content,  I  think  you  may  always  have  a 
happy  home  here,  with  us,"  Elsie  said,  with  an* 
other  tender  caress. 

"  Dear  auntie,  you  and  uncle  have  made  it  a 
very  happy  home  to  me,"  returned  Evelyn 
gratefully,  wiping  away  her  tears  as  she  spoke, 
and  forcing  a  rather  sad  sort  of  smile.  "I  should 
be  as  sorry  to  leave  it  as  you  could  possibly  be 
to  have  me  do  so." 

Evelyn  was  of  a  very  quiet  temperament, 
rarely  indulging  in  bursts  of  emotion  of  any 
kind ;  and  Elsie  soon  succeeded  in  restoring  her 
to  calmness,  though  her  eyes  still  showed  traces 
of  tears  ;  and  her  expressive  features  again  wore 
the  look  of  gentle  sadness  that  was  their  wont  in 
the  first  weeks  of  her  sojourn  at  Fairview,  but 
which  had  gradually  changed  to  one  of  cheerful 
ness  and  content. 

"Now,  Eva,  dear,  it  is  time  we  were  getting 
ready  for  our  drive  to  Ion,"  Elsie  said.  "  Shall 
I  help  you  change  your  dress?  " 

"I  —  I  think,  if  you  will  excuse  me,  auntie," 
Evelyn  returned,  with  hesitation,  "  I  should  pre 
fer  to  stay  at  home.  I'm  scarcely  in  the  mood 
for  merry-making." 

"  Of  course,  you  shall  do  just  as  you  like,  dear 


12?  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

child,'*  was  the  kindly  response;  "but  it  is  only 
to  be  a  family  party,  and  you  need  not  be  mixed 
up  with  any  fun  or  frolic,  —  I  don't  suppose 
there  will  be  any  thing  of  the  kind  going  on, — 
and  you  will  probably  enjoy  a  private  chat  with 
your  bosom-friend,  Lulu.  You  know,  there  are 
plenty  of  corners  where  you  can  get  together  by 
yourselves.  I  think  you  would  find  it  lonely 
staying  here,  and  Lulu  would  not  half  enjoy  her 
evening  without  you." 

"Ycu  are  right,  auntie:  I  will  go,"  Evelya 
answered,  more  cheerfully  than  she  had  spoken 
since  reading  her  letter.  "I  will  dress  at  once, 
but  shall  not  need  any  help  except  advice  about 
what  I  shall  wear." 

Elsie  gave  it,  and,  saying  the  carriage  would 
be  at  the  door  in  half  an  hour,  went  back  to  her 
own  apartments,  to  attend  to  the  proper  adorn 
ment  of  her  own  pretty  person. 

Soon  after  her  little  talk  with  grandma  Elsie 
and  mamma  Vi,  Lulu,  still  unable  to  banish  the 
anxiety  which  made  her  restless  and  uneasy, 
wandered  out  into  the  shrubbery,  where  she 
presently  met  Max. 

"I've  been  all  round  the  place,"  he  said; 
"  and  I  tell  you,  Lu,  it's  in  prime  order:  every 
thing's  as  neat  as  a  pin.  Don't  the  grounds 
look  lovely,  even  after  Viamede?  " 

"Yes,"  she  sighed,  glancing  round  from  side 
to  side  with  a  melancholy  expression  of  counte* 
nance  quite  unusual  with  her. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  123 

** What's  the  matter,  sis?"  he  asked  with 
some  surprise :  "  I  hope  you're  not  sick?  " 

"No,  I'm  perfectly  well,"  she  answered; 
*'  but,  the  prettier  the  place  looks,  the  sorrier  I 
feel  to  think  I  may  have  to  go  awa}'  and  leave 
it." 

"Who  says  you  are  to  go  away?"  he  de 
manded, —  "not  grandma  Elsie,  or  mamma  Vi 
either,  I  am  sure,  for  they're  both  too  kind ;  and, 
in  fact,  I  don't  believe  anybody  here  wants  10 
send  you  off." 

"Maybe  not,"  she  said,  "but  I'll  have  to  go 
if  papa  says  so  ;  and,  O  Max  !  I'm  so  afraid  he 
will,  because  of  —  all  that  —  all  the  trouble  be 
tween  grandpa  Dinsmore  and  me  about  the  music- 
lessons." 

"  I  didn't  suppose  papa  had  been  told  about 
it?  "  he  remarked,  half  inquiringly. 

"  Yes,"  she  said :  "I  confessed  every  bit  of  it 
to  him  in  that  letter  I  wrote  at  Magnolia  Hall." 

"Bully  for  you!"  cried  Max  heartily.  "I 
knew  you'd  own  up  at  last,  like  a  brick,  as  you 
are." 

"  O  Max !  you  forget  that  mamma  Vi  does  not 
approve  of  slang,"  she  said.  "  But  I  don't 
deserve  a  bit  of  praise  for  confessing,  because  I 
had  to.  Papa  wrote  to  me  that  he  was  sure  I'd 
been  misbehaving,  —  though  nobody  had  told  him 
a  single  word  about  it,  —  and  that  I  must  write 
at  once,  and  tell  him  every  thing." 


124  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND 

*'  Well,  I'm  glad  you  did ;  and  I  hope  lie  won't 
be  hard  on  you,  Lu.  Still,  I  wouldn't  iikfj  to  be 
in  your  place,  for  papa  can  be  quite  severe  when 
he  thinks  it  necessary.  I  wouldn't  fret,  though," 
he  added  in  a  consolatory  tone,  "  because  there's 
no  use  trying  to  cross  the  bridge  before  you  come 
to  it,  'specially  when  you  mayn't  come  at  all." 

*'  That's  quite  true,  but  it's  a  great  deal  easiel 
to  preach  than  to  practise,"  she  said.  "  Maxie, 
would  you  be  sorry  to  have  me  sent  away?  "  she 
asked,  her  voice  taking  on  a  beseeching  tone. 

"  Why,  of  course  I  should,"  he  said.  "  We've 
gone  through  a  good  deal  together,  and  you  know 
we've  always  been  rather  fond  of  each  other,  con* 
sidering  that  we're  brother  and  sister,"  he  added 
laughingly.  "Ah,  here  comes  Eva!"  and  ha 
lifted  his  hat  with  a  profound  bow  as  a  turn  in 
the  walk  brought  them  face  to  face  with  her. 

"  O  Eva !  I'm  so  glad  you've  come  early  !  " 
exclaimed  Lulu. 

"I  too,"  said  Max;  "but,  if  you  have  any 
secrets  for  each  other's  private  ear,  I'll  be  off." 

"Your  company  is  always  agreeable,  Max," 
Evelyn  said  with  a  faint  smile,  "and  I  should 
be  sorry  to  drive  you  away." 

"  Thanks,"  he  said  ;  "  but  I'll  have  to  go,  for 
I  hear  grandpa  Dinsmore  calling  me." 

He  hastened  to  obey  the  call ;  and  the  two 
girls,  each  putting  an  arm  about  the  other's 
waist,  paced  to  and  fro  along  the  gravel-walk. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  124 

"  How  is  Fairview  looking?  "  asked  Lulu. 

"  Lovely :  it  couldn't  be  in  better  order,  and 
there  are  a  great  many  flowers  in  bloom.  One 
might  say  just  the  same  of  Ion." 

"  Yes :  it  is  even  prettier  than  Fairview,  I  havt 
always  thought.  But  that's  a  sweet  place  too ; 
and  aunt  Elsie  and  uncle  Lester  are  delightfui 
to  live  with.  I  only  wish  I  was  as  sure  as  you 
are  of  such  a  sweet  home." 

"  Don't  worry,  Lu.  I  hope  your  father  will 
let  you  stay  on  here,"  Evelyn  said  in  an  affec 
tionate  tone;  "but,  indeed,  I  don't  think  you 
have  any  reason  to  envy  me." 

She  ended  with  so  profound  a  sigh,  that  Lulu 
turned  a  surprised,  inquiring  look  upon  her,  ask 
ing,  "Have  you  had  any  bad  news,  Eva?  I  know 
you  have  been  looking  anxiously  for  a  letter  from 
your  mother." 

"  Yes,  it  has  come  :  I  found  it  waiting  for  me 
at  Fairview,  and  "  —  She  paused  for  a  moment, 
her  heart  too  full  for  speech. 

"  And  it  was  bad  news?  Oh,  I  am  so  sorry  !  " 
said  Lulu.  "  I  hope  it  wasn't  that  she  wants 
you  to  go  away  from  here  —  unless  I  have  to  go 
too,  and  we  can  be  together  somewhere." 

"No,  it  was  not  that  —  not  now.  Mamma 
knows  that,  because  of  the  way  papa  made  his 
will,  I  must  stay  with  uncle  Lester  till  I  come  of 
age.  She  talks  of  my  going  to  her  then ;  but  I 
cannot,  —  oh,  I  never  can  !  for,  —  Lulu,  she's 


126  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND 

married  again,  to  an  Italian  count ;  and  it  is  not 
a  year  since  my  dear,  dear  father  was  taken  from 
us" 

Evelyn's  voice  was  tremulous  with  pain,  and 
she  ended  with  a  burst  of  bitter  weeping. 

"  Oh,  how  could  she  !  "  exclaimed  Lulu.  "  J 
don't  wonder  you  feel  so  about  it,  Eva.  A  hor 
rid  Italian  too!  "  she  added,  thinking  of  Signor 
Foresti.  "  I'd  never  call  him  father !  " 

"Indeed,  I've  no  idea  of  doing  that,"  Eva 
said  indignantly.  "I  only  hope  he  may  never 
cross  my  path  ;  and  so  I  —  feel  as  if  my  mother  is 
lost  to  me.  You  are  far  better  off  than  I,  Lulu  : 
you  have  your  own  dear  father  still  living,  and 
aunt  Vi  is  so  lovely  and  sweet." 

"Yes,  I  am  better  off  than  you,"  Lulu  ac 
knowledged  emphatically  ;  "  and  if  I  hadn't  such 
a  bad  temper,  always  getting  me  into  trouble^ 
I'd  be  a  giil  to  be  tnvied-" 


CHAPTER  X, 

LULU'S    SENTENCE. 

PENDING  Capt.  Raymond's  verdict  in  regard  to 
Lulu,  life  at  Ion  fell  into  the  old  grooves,  for 
her  as  well  as  the  other  members  of  the  family. 

Studies  were  taken  up  again  by  all  the  chil 
dren,  including  Evelyn  Leland,  where  they  had 
been  dropped ;  Mr.  Dinsmore  and  his  daughter 
giving  instruction,  and  hearing  recitations,  as 
formerly. 

This  interval  of  waiting  lasted  for  over  two 
months,  a  longer  period  of  silence  on  the  part  of 
the  husband  and  father  than  usual ;  but,  as  they 
learned  afterward,  letters  had  been  delayed  in 
both  going  and  coming. 

Capt.  Raymond,  in  his  good  ship,  far  out  on 
the  ocean,  was  wearying  for  news  from  home, 
when  his  pressing  want  was  most  opportunely 
supplied  by  a  passing  vessel. 

She  had  a  heavy  mail  for  the  man-of-war,  and 
a  generous  share  of  it  fell  to  her  commander. 

He  was  soon  seated  in  the  privacy  of  his  own 
cabin,  with  Violet's  letter  open  in  his  hand.  It 


128  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

was  sure  to  receive  his  attention  before  that  of 
any  other  correspondent. 

With  a  swelling  heart  he  read  of  the  sore  trial 
she  had  been  passing  through,  in  the  severe  ill 
ness  of  Gracie  and  the  babe.  Deeply  he  regretted 
not  having  been  there  to  lighten  her  burdens 
with  his  sympathy  and  help  in  the  nursing ;  and 
though,  at  the  time  of  writing,  she  was  able  to 
report  that  the  little  sufferers  were  considered 
out  of  danger,  he  could  not  repress  a  fear,  amid 
his  thankfulness,  that  there  might  be  a  relapse, 
or  the  dread  disease  might  leave  behind  it,  as  it 
so  often  does,  some  lasting  ill  effect. 

He  lingered  over  the  letter,  re-reading  passages 
here  and  there,  but  at  length  laid  it  aside,  and 
gave  his  attention  to  others  bearing  the  same 
post-mark. 

There  was  a  short  one  from  Max,  which  stirred 
his  heart  with  fatherly  love  and  pride  in  his  boy ; 
that  came  next  after  Violet's :  then  he  opened 
Lulu's  bulky  packet. 

He  sighed  deeply  as  he  laid  it  down  after  a 
careful  perusal,  during  which  his  face  had  grown 
stern  and  troubled,  and,  rising,  paced  the  cabin  to 
and  fro,  his  hands  in  his  pockets,  his  head  bowed 
on  his  breast,  which  again  and  again  heaved  with 
a  deep-drawn  sigh. 

"  What  I  am  to  do  with  that  child,  I  do  not 
know,"  he  groaned  within  himself.  "  If  I  could 
make  a  home  for  her,  and  have  her  constantly 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  129 

with  me,  I  might  perhaps  be  able  to  train  her  up 
aright,  and  help  her  to  learn  the  hard  lesson  how 
to  rule  her  own  spirit. 

"  I  could  not  do  that,  however,  without  resign 
ing  from  the  service ;  and  that  would  be  giving 
up  my  only  means  of  earning  a  livelihood  for  her 
as  well  as  the  others  and  myself.  That  is  not  to 
be  thought  of :  nor  could  I  forsake  the  service 
without  heartfelt  regret,  were  I  a  millionnaire." 

The  captain  was  a  man  of  prayer.  Some  mo 
ments  were  spent  on  his  knees,  asking  guidance 
and  help  for  himself,  and  a  change  of  heart  for 
his  wayward  little  daughter ;  then,  again  seating 
himself  at  his  writing-table,  he  opened  yet  an 
other  letter,  one  whose  superscription  he  recog 
nized  as  that  of  a  business  agent  in  one  of  our 
far  Western  States. 

His  face  lighted  up  as  he  read,  and  a  text 
flashed  across  his  mind :  "And  it  shall  come  to 
pass,  that  before  they  call,  I  will  answer ;  and 
while  they  are  yet  speaking,  I  will  hear." 

That  sheet  of  paper  was  the  bearer  of  most 
strange,  unlooked-for  tidings :  a  tract  of  wild 
land,  bought  by  him  for  a  trifle  years  before,  and 
long  considered  of  little  or  no  value,  had  sud 
denly  become  —  by  the  discovery  that  ft  con 
tained  rich  mineral  deposits,  and  the  consequent 
opening  of  mines,  and  laying  out  of  a  town  upon 
it  —  worth  many  thousands,  perhaps  millions  of 
money. 


ISO  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

And  he  —  Capt.  Raymond — was  the  undisputed 
owner  of  it  all,  —  of  wealth  beyond  his  wildest 
dreams.  He  could  scarce  believe  it :  it  seemed 
impossible.  Yet  it  was  undoubtedly  true  ;  and  a 
bright  vision  of  a  lovely  home,  with  wife  and  chil 
dren  about  him,  rose  up  before  his  mind's  eye, 
and  filled  him  with  joy  and  gratitude  to  the  Giver 
of  all  good. 

He  would  send  in  his  resignation,  and  realize 
the  vision  at  the  earliest  possible  moment. 

But  stay !  could  he  now,  in  the  prime  of  life, 
forsake  the  service  for  which  he  had  been  edu 
cated,  and  to  which  he  had  already  given  many 
of  his  best  years  ?  Could  he  be  content  to  bid  a 
final  farewell  to  the  glorious  old  ocean  so  long 
his  home,  so  beautiful  and  lovable  in  its  varied 
moods,  and  settle  down  upon  the  unchanging 
laud,  quite  reconciled  to  its  sameness?  Would  he 
not  find  in  himself  an  insatiable  longing  to  be 
again  upon  the  ever  restless  sea,  treading  once 
more  the  deck  of  his  gallant  ship,  monarch  of 
her  little  world,  director  of  all  her  movements? 
<  It  was  not  a  question  to  be  decided  in  a  mo 
ment  ;  it  required  time  for  thought ;  a  careful 
consideration  of  seemingly  conflicting  duties ;  a 
careful  balancing  of  inclinations  and  interests, 
and  for  seeking  counsel  of  his  best,  his  almighty 
and  all- wise,  Friend. 

At  Ion,  as  the  summer  heats  approached,  the 
question  was  mooted,  "Where  shall  we  spend 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  131 

the  next  two  or  three  months?"  After  some 
discussion,  it  was  decided  that  all  should  go 
North  to  Cape  May  for  a  time :  afterward  they 
would  break  up  into  smaller  parties,  and  scatter 
to  different  points  of  interest,  as  they  might 
fancy. 

Lester  and  Elsie  Leland  would  spend  a  portion 
of  the  season  at  Cliff  Cottage,  —  Evelyn's  old 
home,  —  taking  her  and  Lulu  with  them. 

Edward  and  Zoe,  too,  and  probably  some  of 
the  others,  would  visit  there. 

All  necessary  arrangements  had  been  made, 
and  they  were  to  start  the  next  cmy,  when  at 
last  letters  were  received  from  Capt.  Raymond. 

Lulu's  heart  beat  very  fast  at  sight  of  them. 
She  had  been  full  of  delight  at  the  prospect  of 
her  Northern  trip,  especially  the  visit  to  be  paid 
with  Evelyn  to  her  former  home  ;  the  latter  hav 
ing  in  their  private  talks  dwelt  much  upon  its 
many  attractions,  and  the  life  she  had  led  there 
in  the  sweet  companionship  of  her  beloved  father. 

"  Would  there  be  any  thing  in  papa's  letter  to 
prevent  the  carrying  out  of  the  cherished  plans?  " 
Lulu  asked  herself  as,  in  fear  and  trembling,  she 
watched  Violet  opening  with  eager  fingers  the 
packet  handed  her  at  the  breakfast-table. 

Max  and  Gracie,  too,  looked  on  with  in'    v~ 
quite  equal  to  Lulu's;  but  in  their  case  ii  jfd 
was    only  joyous    expectancy  unmingled    with 
dread. 


132  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  There  is  something  for  each  of  us,  as  usual," 
Violet  said  presently,  with  a  smiling  glance  from 
one  to  another,  —  "  Max,  Lulu,  Grade,  and  my 
self." 

Lulu  received  hers,  —  only  a  folded  slip  of 
paper,  —  and,  asking  to  be  excused,  stole  away 
to  the  privacy  of  her  own  room  to  read  it. 

"  MY  DEAR  LITTLE  DAUGHTER  [it  ran],  —  The  story 
of  your  misconduct  has  given  a  very  sad  heart  to  the 
father  who  loves  you  so  dearly.  I  forgive  you,  my  child, 
but  can  no  longer  let  you  remain  at  Ion  to  be  a  trouble 
and  torment  to  our  kind  friends  there.  I  shall  remove 
you  elsewhere  as  soon  as  I  can  settle  upon  a  suitable 
place.  In  the  mean  time,  if  you  are  truly  sorry  for  the 
past,  you  will,  I  am  sure,  earnestly  strive  to  be  patient, 
submissive  and  obedient  to  those  who  have  you  in  charge. 

"  Your  loving  father, 

"L.  RAYMOND." 

The  paper  fell  from  Lulu's  hand,  and  fluttered 
to  the  floor,  as  she  folded  her  arms  upon  the  sill 
of  the  window  beside  which  she  had  seated  her 
self,  and  rested  her  head  upon  them. 

"  And  that's  all ;  just  that  I  am  to  go  away, 
nobody  knows  where  ;  to  be  separated  from  Max 
and  Gracie  and  every  one  else  that  I  care  for : 
and  when  papa  comes  home,  maybe  he  won't  visit 
me  at  all ;  or,  if  he  does,  it  will  be  for  only  a 
little  bit,  because,  of  course,  he  will  want  to 
spend  most  of  his  leave  where  the  others  are. 
Oh,  dear !  oh,  dear !  I  wish  I'd  been  good !  I  wish 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  133 

I'd  been  born  sweet-tempered  and  patient,  like 
Grade.  I  wonder  if  papa  will  ever,  ever  let  me 
come  back ! 

"  But  perhaps  grandpa  Dinsmore  and  grandma 
Elsie  will  never  invite  me  again.  I  wouldn't  in 
their  place,  I'm  sure." 

The  captain's  letter  to  his  wife  made  the  same 
announcement  of  his  intentions  in  regard  to  Lulu  ; 
adding,  that,  for  the  present  he  would  have  her 
disposed  of  as  should  seem  best  to  them  —  Mr. 
Dinsmore,  his  daughter,  and  Violet  herself  — 
npon  consultation  together ;  he  had  entire  confi 
dence,  he  said,  in  then*  wisdom  and  their  kind 
feeling  toward  his  wayward,  troublesome,  yet  still 
beloved  child  ;  so  that  he  could  trust  her  to  their 
tender  mercies  without  hesitation. 

He  went  on  to  say  (and,  ah,  with  what  a 
smile  of  exultation  and  delight  those  words  were 
penned!),  that  "there  was  a  possibility  that  he 
might  be  with  them  again  in  the  fall,  long  enough 
to  find  a  suitable  home  for  Lulu ;  and,  in  the 
mean  time,  would  they  kindly  seize  any  opportu 
nity  that  presented  itself,  to  make  inquiries  in  re 
gard  to  such  a  place  ? ' ' 

Violet  read  that  portion  of  his  letter  aloud  to 
her  mother  and  grandfather,  then  asked  if  they 
saw  in  it  any  thing  necessitating  a  change  in  their 
plans  for  the  summer. 

They  did  not,  and  were  glad  for  Lulu's  sake 
that  it  was  so. 


184  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

Lulu,  in  the  solitude  of  her  room,  was  anxiously 
considering  the  same  question,  and  presently  went 
with  it  to  her  mamma,  taking  her  father's  note  in 
her  hand. 

Finding  Violet  alone  in  her  dressing-room, 
giving  the  captain's  missive  another  perusal, 
"Mamma  Vi,"  she  said,  "what  —  what  does 
papa  tell  you  about  me?"  She  spoke  hesitat 
ingly,  her  head  drooping,  her  cheeks  hot  with 
blushes.  "I  mean,  what  does  he  say  is  to  be 
done  with  me?  " 

Violet  pitied  the  child  from  the  bottom  of  her 
heart.  "  I  wish,  dear,"  she  said,  "that  I  could 
tell  you  he  consented  to  mamma's  request  to  let 
us  try  you  here  a  little  longer ;  but  —  doesn't  he 
say  something  about  it  in  his  note  to  you?  " 

"  Yes,  mamma  Vi,"  Lulu  answered  chokingly : 
"he  says  he  can't  let  me  stay  here  any  longer, 
to  be  such  a  trouble  and  torment  to  you  all,  and 
will  put  me  somewhere  else  as  soon  as  he  can 
find  a  suitable  place  ;  but  he  doesn't  say  what  is 
to  be  done  with  me  just  now." 

"No,  dear:  he  leaves  that  to  us, —  grandpa, 
mamma,  and  me,  —  and  we  have  decided  that  no 
change  in  the  arrangements  for  the  summer  need 
be  made." 

"O  mamma  Vi !  how  good  and  kind  you  all 
are!"  cried  Lulu,  in  a  burst  of  irrestrainable 
gratitude  ;  and  her  tears  began  to  fall. 

Violet  was  quite  moved  by  the  child's  emotion. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  135 

•'  You  have  been  a  dear  good  girl  of  late,  and  we 
feel  glad  to  take  you  with  us,"  she  said,  drawing 
her  to  her  side,  and  giving  her  an  affectionate 
kiss.  "  Your  father  says  there  is  a  possibility 
that  he  may  be  at  home  with  us  again  for  a  while, 
in  the  fall ;  he  expects  to  settle  you  somewhere 
then  :  but  if  you  continue  to  be  so  good,  perhaps 
he  may  relent,  and  allow  you  still  to  have  a  home 
with  us.  I  am  quite  sure  that  such  a  child  as 
you  have  been  for  the  last  two  or  three  months, 
would  be  heartily  welcome  to  us  all." 

"  It's  ever  so  good  in  you  to  say  that,  mamma 
Vi,"  returned  the  little  girl,  furtively  wiping  her 
eyes ;  "  and  I'm  determined  to  try  with  all  my 
might.  I'd  want  to  do  it  to  please  papa,  even  if 
I  knew  there  wasn't  one  bit  of  hope  of  his  letting 
me  stay.  I  don't  think  there  is  much,  because, 
if  he  decides  a  thing  positively,  he's  very  apt  to 
stick  to  it." 

"  Yes,  I  know  ;  but  he  will  doubtless  take  into 
account  that  circumstances  alter  cases,"  Violet 
answered  lightly,  and  with  a  pleasant  smile. 
"  And  at  all  events,  you  may  be  quite  sure  that 
whatever  small  influence  I  may  possess  will  be 
exerted  in  your  behalf." 

'"  I  am  sure  you  have  a  great  deal,  mamma  Vi ; 
and  I  thank  you  very  much  for  that  promise," 
Lulu  said,  turning  to  go. 

But  at  that  instant  a  quick,  boyish  step 
sounded  in  the  hall  without;  and  Max's  voice 


13S  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

at  the  door  asked,  "  Mamma  Vi,  may  I  come 
m?" 

"  Yes,"  she  said ;  and  in  he  rushed,  with  a  face 
full  of  excitement.  "  Lu,  I've  been  looking 
everywhere  for  you  !  "  he  cried.  "  What  do  you 
think?  just  see  that!  "  and  he  held  up  a  bit  of 
paper,  waving  it  triumphantly  in  the  air,  while  he 
capered  round  the  room  in  an  ecstasy  of  delight. 

"  What  is  it?  "  asked  Lulu.  "  Nothing  but  a 
strip  of  paper,  as  far  as  I  can  see." 

"  That's  because  you  haven't  had  a  chance  to 
examine  it,"  he  said,  laughing  with  pleasure. 
"  It's  a  check  with  papa's  name  to  it,  and  it's 
good  for  fifty  dollars.  Now,  do  you  wonder  I'm 
delighted?" 

"  Noj  not  if  it's  yours.  Did  he  give  it  to 
you?" 

"Half  of  it;  the  other  half's  to  be  divided 
between  you  and  Gracie  ;  and  it's  just  for  pocket- 
money  for  this  summer." 

"Oh,  that  is  nice!"  exclaimed  Violet.  "I 
am  very  glad  for  you  all." 

Lulu  looked  astounded  for  an  instant ;  then  the 
tears  welled  up  into  her  eyes  as  she  said  falter- 
ingly,  "I — don't  deserve  it;  and  —  I  thought 
papa  was  so  vexed  with  me,  I  should  never  have 
expected  he'd  give  me  a  single  cent." 

"  He's  just  a  splendid  father,  that's  what  he 
is !  "  cried  Max,  with  another  bound  of  exultant 
delight.  "  He  says  that  if  we  go  to  the  moun« 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  137 

tains,  and  grandpa  thinks  I  can  be  trusted  with  a 
gun,  I'm  to  have  one  of  the  best  that  can  be 
bought ;  and,  if  I'm  a  splendid  boy  all  the  time, 
when  he  comes  home  I  shall  have  a  fine  pony  of 
my  own." 

Then  sobering  down,  "  I'm  afraid,  though, 
that  he  can't  afford  all  that ;  and  I  shall  tell  him 
so,  and  that  I  don't  want  him  to  spend  too  much 
of  his  hard-earned  pay  on  his  only  son." 

"  Good  boy !  "  Violet  said  with  an  approving 
smile  ;  "  but  I  know  it  gives  your  father  far  more 
pleasure  to  lay  out  money  for  his  children  than  to 
spend  it  on  himself." 

Stilt,  she  wondered  within  herself,  for  a  mo 
ment,  if  her  husband  had  in  some  way  become  a 
little  richer  than  he  was  when  last  he  described 
his  circumstances  to  her.  Had  he  had  a  legacy 
from  some  lately  deceased  relative  or  friend? 
(surely  no  one  could  be  more  deserving  of  such 
remembrance)  or  an  increase  of  pay?  But  no, 
he  would  surely  have  told  her  if  either  of  those 
things  had  happened ;  and  with  that  thought,  the 
subject  was  dismissed  from  her  mind. 

He  had  not  told  her  of  his  good  fortune  —  the 
sudden,  unexpected  change  in  his  circumstances : 
he  wanted  to  keep  it  secret  till  he  could  see  the 
shining  of  her  eyes,  the  lighting  up  of  her  face, 
as  she  learned  that  their  long  separations  were  a 
thing  of  the  past;  that  in  future  they  would 
have  a  home  of  their  own,  and  be  as  constantly 


138  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KI29. 

together  as  Lester  and  Elsie,  Edward  and 
Zoe. 

But  his  mind  was  full  of  plans  for  making  her 
and  his  children  happy  by  means  of  his  newly 
acquired  wealth,  and  he  had  not  been  able  to  re 
frain  from  some  attempt  to  do  so  at  once. 

"  I  don't  want  papa  to  waste  his  money  on 
me,  either,"  Lulu  said.  "  I'd  rather  never  have 
any  pocket-money  than  have  him  do  without  a 
single  thing  to  give  it  to  me." 

"  Dear  child,  I  know  you  would,"  Violet  said. 
"  But  take  what  he  has  sent,  and  be  happy  with 
it ;  that  is  what  he  desires  you  to  do ;  and  I 
think  you  need  have  no  fear  that  he  will  want  for 
anything  because  of  having  sent  it  to  you." 

"  Let  me  see  that,  won't  you,  Maxie?"  Lulu 
asked,  following  her  brother  from  the  room. 

He  handed  her  the  check,  and  she  examined  it 
curiously. 

"  It  has  your  name  on  it,"  she  remarked. 

"Yes:  it  is  drawn  payable  tome,"  returned 
Max,  assuming  an  air  of  importance. 

"  But,"  said  Lulu,  still  examining  it  critically, 
u  how  can  you  turn  it  into  money?  " 

"Oh!  I  know  all  about  that,"  laughed  Max. 
"Papa  explained  it  to  me  the  last  time  he  was  at 
home :  I  just  write  my  name  on  the  back  of  that, 
and  take  it  to  a  bank,  and  they'll  give  me  the 
fifty  dollars." 

"And  then  you'll  keep  half,  and  divide  the 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  189 

other  half  between  Grade  and  me.  That  will 
be  twelve  dollars  and  fifty  cents  for  each  of  us, 
won't  it?" 

"  No,  it  isn't  to  be  divided  equally  :  papa  says 
you  are  to  have  fifteen  dollars,  and  Gracie  ten, 
— because  you  are  older  than  she  is,  you  know." 

"But  she's  better,  and  deserves  more  than 
I,"  said  Lulu.  "Anyway,  she  shall  have  half, 
if  she  wants  it." 

"No,  she  doesn't,"  said  Max.  "I  told  her 
about  it ;  and  she  thinks  ten  dollars,  to  do  just 
what  she  pleases  with,  is  a  great  fortune." 

"  When  will  you  get  it,  Max?  " 

"What,  —  the  money?  Not  till  after  we  go 
North.  Grandpa  Dinsmore  says  it  will  be  best 
to  wait  till  then,  as  we  won't  care  to  spend  any 
of  it  here.  O  Lu  !  — you  are  going  along,  I  sup 
pose  ?  —  what  does  papa  say  about  —  about  what 
you  told  him  in  your  last  letter  ?  ' ' 

"You  may  read  for  yourself,  Max,"  replied 
Lulu,  putting  the  note  into  his  hand. 

She  watched  his  face  while  he  read,  and  knew 
by  its  expression  that  he  was  sorry  for  her,  even 
before  he  said  so,  as  he  handed  it  back. 

"  But  perhaps  papa  may  change  his  mind,  if 
you  keep  on  being  as  good  as  you  have  been 
ever  since  you  left  that  school."  he  added.  "  But 
you  haven't  told  me  yet  whether  you  are  still  to 
go  North  with  us,  or  not." 

"  Tea :  mamma  Vi  says  I  am.     She  says  papa 


140  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

says  in  his  letter  to  her,  that  they  may  do  what 
they  think  best  with  me  for  the  present:  and 
they  will  take  me  along.  It's  good  in  them, 
isn't  it?" 

To  that  Max  gave  a  hearty  assent.     "  They 
are  the  kindest  people  in  the  world,"  he  said. 


CHAPTER  XL 

How  terrible  is  passion  1  " 


Tm  iiViaimer  passed  quickly  and  pleasantly  to 
our  frkmds  of  Ion  and  Fairview.  The  plans 
they  had  made  for  themselves  before  leaving 
home  were  carried  out,  with,  perhaps,  some 
slight  variations. 

Lulu  had  her  greatly  desired  visit  to  Cliff  Cot 
tage,  and  enjoyed  it  nearly  as  much  as  she  had 
hoped  to  ;  a  good  deal  less  than  she  would  if  she 
could  have  quite  forgotten  her  past  misconduct, 
and  its  impending  consequences. 

As  matters  stood,  she  could  seldom  entirely 
banish  the  thought  that  the  time  was  daily  draw 
ing  nearer  when  her  father's  sentence  would  be 
carried  out,  to  her  sad  exclusion  from  the  pleas 
ant  family  circle  of  which  she  had  now  been  so 
long  a  member. 

She  experienced  the  truth  of  the  saying,  that 
blessings  brighten  as  they  take  their  flight,  and 
would  have  given  much  to  undo  the  past,  so  that 
she  might  prove  herself  worthy  of  a  continuance 
of  those  she  had  rated  so  far  below  their  rea) 

141 


142  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

value,  that,  in  spite  of  her  father's  repeated 
warnings,  she  had  wantonly  thrown  them  away. 

She  kept  her  promise  to  Violet,  and  strove 
earnestly  to  deserve  a  repeal  of  her  sentence, 
though  her  hope  of  gaining  it  was  very  faint. 
All  summer  long  she  had  exercised  sufficient 
control  over  her  temper  to  avoid  any  outbursts 
of  passion,  and  generally  had  behaved  quite 
amiably. 

By  the  1st  of  October  the  two  families  were 
again  at  home  at  Ion  and  Fairview,  pursuing  the 
even  tenor  of  their  way,  Lulu  with  them,  as  of 
old,  no  new  home  having  yet  been  found  for  her. 
No  one  had  cared  to  make  much  effort  in  that 
direction.  It  was  just  as  well,  Mr.  Dinsmore, 
Elsie  his  daughter,  and  Violet  thought,  simply 
to  let  things  take  their  course  till  her  father 
should  return,  and  take  matters  into  his  own 
hands. 

There  was  no  certainty  when  that  would  be : 
his  letters  still  alluded  to  his  coming  that  fall  as 
merely  a  possibility. 

But  Lulu  had  been  so  amiable  and  docile  for 
months  past,  that  no  one  was  in  haste  to  be  rid 
of  her  presence.  Even  Rosie  was  quite  friendly 
with  her,  had  ceased  to  tease  and  vex  her ;  and 
mutual  forbearance  had  given  each  a  better  opin 
ion  of  the  other  than  she  had  formerly  enter 
tained. 

But  Lulu  grew  self-confident,  and  began  to 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  143 

relax  her  vigilance :  it  was  so  long  since  her 
temper  had  got  decidedly  the  better  of  her,  that 
she  thought  it  conquered,  or  so  nearly  so  that  she 
need  not  be  continually  on  the  watch  against  it. 

Rosie  had  brought  home  with  her  a  new  pet, — • 
a  beautiful  puppy  as  mischievous  as  he  was  hand 
some. 

Unfortunately  it  happened  again  and  again 
that  something  belonging  to  Lulu  attracted  his 
attention,  and  was  seriously  damaged  or  totally 
destroyed  by  his  teeth  and  claws.  He  chewed 
up  a  pair  of  kid  gloves  belonging  to  her ;  and  it 
did  not  mend  matters  that  Rosie  laughed  as 
though  it  were  a  good  joke,  and  then  told  her  it 
was  her  own  fault  for  not  putting  them  in  their 
proper  place  when  she  took  them  off :  he  tore  her 
garden-hat  into  shreds  ;  he  upset  her  inkstand  ; 
tumbled  over  her  work-basket,  tangling  the  spools 
of  sewing-silk  and  cotton  ;  jumped  upon  her  with 
muddy  paws,  soiling  a  new  dress  and  handsome 
sash  ;  and  at  last  capped  the  climax  by  defacing 
a  book  of  engravings,  belonging  to  Mr.  Dins- 
more,  which  she  had  carelessly  left  in  his 
way. 

Then  her  anger  burst  forth,  and  she  kicked  the 
dog  till  his  howls  brought  Rosie  running  to  the 
rescue. 

"How  dare  you,  Lulu  Raymond!"  she  ex 
claimed,  with  flashing  eyes,  as  she  gathered  Trip 
in  her  arms,  and  soothed  him  with  caresses. 


144  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  I'll  not  allow  my  pet  to  be  so  ill  used  in  my 
own  mother's  house !  " 

"  He  deserves  a  great  deal  more  than  I  gave 
him,"  retorted  Lulu,  quivering  with  passion; 
"and  if  you  don't  want  him  hurt,  you'll  have 
to  keep  him  out  of  mischief.  Just  look  what  he 
has  done  to  this  book  !  " 

"  One  of  grandpa's  handsome  volumes  of 
engravings!"  cried  Rosie,  aghast.  "But  who 
left  it  lying  there?" 

"I  did," 

"  Then  you  are  the  one  to  blame,  and  not  my 
poor  little  Trip,  who,  of  course,  knew  no  better. 
How  is  he  to  tell  that  books  are  not  meant  for 
gnawing  quite  as  much  as  bones?  " 

"What  is  the  matter,  children?"  asked  Mr. 
Diusmore,  stepping  out  upon  the  veranda  where 
the  little  scene  was  enacting.  "  It  surprises  me 
to  hear  such  loud  and  angry  tones." 

For  a  moment  each  girlish  head  drooped  in 
eilence,  hot  blushes  dyeing  their  cheeks ;  then 
Lulu,  lifting  hers,  said,  "  I'm  very  sorry,  grand 
pa  Dinsmore.  I  oughtn't  to  have  brought  this 
book  out  here  ;  but  it  wouldn't  have  come  to  any 
harm  if  it  hadn't  been  for  that  troublesome  dog, 
that's  as  full  of  mischief  as  he  can  be.  I  don't 
believe  it  was  more  than  five  minutes  that  I  left 
the  book  lying  there  on  the  settee ;  and  when  I 
ran  back  to  get  it,  and  put  it  away  in  its  place, 
he  had  torn  out  a  leaf,  and  nibbled  and  soiled 
the  cover,  as  you  see. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  145 

•'  .But,  if  you'll  please  not  be  angry,  I'll  save 
op  all  my  pocket-money  till  I  can  buy  you  an 
other  copy." 

"That  would  take  a  good  while,  child,"  Mr. 
Dinsmore  answered.  "It  is  a  great  pity  you 
were  so  careless.  But  I'll  not  scold  you,  since 
you  are  so  penitent,  and  so  ready  to  make  all  the 
amends  in  your  power.  Rosie,  you  really  must 
try  to  restrain  the  mischievous  propensities  of 
your  pet." 

"I  do,  grandpa,"  she  said,  flashing  an  angry 
glance  at  Lulu  ;  "  but  I  can't  keep  him  in  sight 
every  minute  ;  and,  if  people  will  leave  things  in 
his  way,  I  think  they  are  more  to  blame  than  he 
is  if  he  spoils  them." 

"Tut,  tut!  don't  speak  to  me  in  that  man 
ner,"  said  her  grandfather.  "  If  your  dog  con 
tinues  to  damage  valuable  property,  he  shall  be 
sent  away." 

Rosie  made  no  reply,  but  colored  deeply  as  she 
turned  and  walked  away  with  her  pet  in  her 
arms. 

"Now,  Lulu,"  said  Mr.  Dinsmore,  not  un 
kindly,  ' '  remember  that  in  future  you  are  not  to 
bring  a  valuable  book  such  as  this,  out  here.  If 
you  want  to  look  at  them,  do  so  in  the  library." 

"  Yes,  sir,  I  will.  I'm  very  sorry  about  that ; 
but  if  you'll  tell  me,  please,  how  much  it  would 
cost  to  buy  another  just  like  it,  I'll  write  to  papa, 
and  I  know  he  will  pay  for  it." 


146  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"I  thought  you  proposed  to  pay  for  it  youn 
self,"  remarked  Mr.  Dinsmore  grimly. 

"  Yes,  sir ;  but  I  don't  wish  to  keep  you  wait- 
•tng ;  papa  wouldn't  wish  it.  He  sends  his  chil 
dren  pocket-money  every  once  in  a  while,  and 
I'd  ask  him  to  keep  back  what  he  considered  my 
share  till  it  would  count  up  to  as  much  as  the 
price  of  the  book." 

"  Well,  child,  that  is  honorable  and  right," 
Mr.  Dinsmore  said  in  a  pleasanter  tone  ;  "  but  I 
think  we  will  let  the  matter  rest  now  till  your 
father  comes,  which  I  trust  will  be  before  a  very 
great  while." 

Rosie,  knowing  that  her  grandfather  was  quite 
capable  of  carrying  out  his  threat,  lacking  neither 
the  ability  nor  the  will  to  do  so,  curtailed  the  lib 
erty  of  her  pet,  and  exerted  herself  to  keep  him 
out  of  mischief. 

Still,  he  occasionally  came  in  Lulu's  way,  and 
when  he  did  was  very  apt  to  receive  a  blow  or 
kick. 

He  had  a  fashion  of  catching  at  her  skirts  with 
his  teeth,  and  giving  them  a  jerk,  which  was  very 
exasperating  to  her  —  all  the  more  so,  that  Rosie 
evidently  enjoyed  seeing  him  do  it. 

A  stop  would  have  been  put  to  the  "  fun  "  if 
the  older  people  of  the  family  had  happened  to  be 
aware  of  what  was  going  on ;  but  the  dog  al 
ways  seemed  to  seize  the  opportunity  when  nona 
of  them  were  by,  and  Lulu  scorned  to  tell  tales. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  147 

One  morning,  about  a  week  after  the  accident 
to  the  book,  Lulu,  coming  down  a  little  before 
the  ringing  of  the  breakfast-bell,  found  Max  on 
the  veranda. 

"  Don't  you  want  to  take  a  ride  with  me  after 
breakfast,  Lu?  "  he  asked.  "  Mamma  Vi  says  I 
can  have  her  pony  ;  and,  as  Rosie  doesn't  care  to 
go,  of  course  you  can  ride  hers." 

"  How  do  you  know  Rosie  doesn't  want  to 
ride?"  asked  Lulu. 

"  Because  I  heard  her  tell  her  mother  she 
didn't ;  that  she  meant  to  drive  ovu-  to  Rose- 
lands  with  grandpa  Dinsmore  instead ;  that  he 
had  told  her  he  expected  to  go  there  to  see  Cal 
about  some  business  matter,  and  would  take  her 
with  him.  So  you  see,  her  pony  won't  be  wanted ; 
and  grandma  Elsie  has  often  said  we  could  have 
it  whenever  it  wasn't  in  use  or  tired,  and  of 
course  it  must  be  quite  fresh  this  morning." 

"  Then  I'll  go,"  said  Lulu  with  satisfaction ; 
for  she  was  extremely  fond  of  riding,  especially 
when  her  steed  was  Rosie's  pretty,  easy-going 
pony,  Gyp. 

So  Max  ordered  the  two  ponies  to  be  in  readi 
ness  ;  and,  as  soon  as  breakfast  was  over,  Lulu 
hastened  to  her  room  to  prepare  for  her  ride. 

But  in  the  mean  time  Mr.  Diusmore  had  told 
Rosie  he  had,  for  some  reason,  changed  his  plans, 
and  should  wait  till  afternoon  to  make  his  call  a* 
Roselands. 


148  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

Then  Rosie,  glancing  from  the  window,  and 
seeing  her  pony  at  the  door,  ready  saddled  and 
bridled,  suddenly  decided  to  take  a  ride,  ran  to 
her  room,  donned  riding  hat  and  habit,  and  was 
down  again  a  little  in  advance  of  Lulu. 

Max,  who  was  on  the  veranda,  waiting  for  his 
sister,  felt  rather  dismayed  at  sight  of  Rosie,  as 
she  came  tripping  out  in  riding-attire. 

"  O  Rosie  !  excuse  me,"  he  said.  "I  heard 
you  say  you  were  going  to  drive  to  Roselands 
with  your  grandpa,  and  so,  as  I  was  sure  you 
wouldn't  be  wanting  your  pony,  I  ordered  him 
saddled  for  Lu." 

"  That  happened  very  well,  because  he  is  here 
now  all  ready  for  me,"  returned  Rosie,  laughing, 
as  she  vaulted  into  the  saddle,  hardly  giving 
Max  a  chance  to  help  her.  "  Lu  can  have  him 
another  time.  Come,  will  you  go  with  me?  " 

For  an  instant  Max  hesitated.  He  did  not  like 
to  refuse  Rosie's  request,  as  she  was  not  allowed 
to  go  alone  outside  the  grounds,  yet  was  equally 
averse  to  seem  to  desert  Lu. 

"But,"  he  thought,  "she's  sure  to  be  in  a 
passion  when  she  finds  this  out,  and  I  can't  bear 
to  see  it." 

So  he  sprang  upon  his  waiting  steed ;  and  as 
Lulu,  ready  dressed  for  her  ride,  and  eager  to 
take  it,  stepped  out  upon  the  veranda,  she  just 
caught  a  glimpse  of  the  two  horses  and  their 
riders  disappearing  down  the  avenue. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  14U 

She  turned  white  with  anger  at  the  sight,  and 
stamped  her  foot  in  fury,  exclaiming  between  her 
clinched  teeth,  "It's  the  meanest  trick  I  ever 
saw !  " 

There  were  several  servants  standing  near, 
one  of  them  little  Elsie's  nurse,  an  old  negress, 
Aunt  Dinah,  who,  having  lived  in  the  family 
for  more  than  twenty  years,  felt  herself  privileged 
to  speak  her  mind  upon  occasion,  particularly  to 
its  younger  members. 

"Now,  Miss  Lu,"  she  said,  "dat's  not  de 
propah  way  fo'  you  to  talk  'bout  dis  t'ing  ;  kase 
dat  pony  b'longs  to  Miss  Rosie,  an'  co'se  she 
hab  de  right  to  ride  him  befo'  anybody  else." 

"  You've  no  call  to  put  in  your  word,  and  I'm 
not  going  to  be  lectured  and  reproved  by  a  ser 
vant  ! ' '  retorted  Lulu  passionately  ;  and  turning 
quickly  away,  she  strode  to  the  head  of  the  short 
flight  of  steps  leading  down  into  the  avenue,  and 
stood  there  leaning  against  a  pillar,  with  her  back 
toward  the  other  occupants  of  the  veranda.  Her 
left  arm  was  round  the  pillar,  and  in  her  right 
hand  she  held  her  little  riding- whip. 

She  was  angry  at  Dinah,  furiously  angry  at 
Rosie ;  and  when  the  next  minute  something  — 
Rosie's  dog,  she  supposed — tugged  at  ler  skirts, 
she  gave  a  vicious  backward  kick  without  turn 
ing  her  head. 

Instantly  a  sound  of  something  falling,  accom 
panied  by  a  faint,  frightened  little  cry,  and  « 


150  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN- 

chorus  of  shrieks  of  dismay  from  older  voice* 
flashed  upon  her  the  terrible  knowledge  that  aJia 
had  sent  her  baby  sister  rolling  down  the  steps 
to  the  hard  gravel-walk  below. 

She  clutched  at  her  pillar,  almost  losing  cocr 
sciousness  for  one  brief  moment,  in  her  dreadful 
fright. 

Violet's  agonized  cry,  as  she  ca/r>/  rushing 
from  the  open  doorway,  "My  biby!  oh,  my 
baby!  she's  killed!"  roused  her;  and  aae  saw 
Dinah  pick  up  the  little  creature  froi/i  the  ground, 
and  place  it  in  its  mother's  arms*,  where  it  lay 
limp  and  white,  like  a  dead  thing,  without  sense 
or  motion  ;  the  whole  household,  young  and  old, 
black  and  white,  gathering  round  in  wild  excite 
ment  and  grief. 

No  one  so  much  as  glanced  at  her,  or  seemed 
to  think  of  her  at  all :  their  attention  was  wholly 
occupied  with  the  injured  little  one. 

She  shuddered  as  she  caught  a  glimpse  of  its 
deathlike  face,  then  put  her  hand  over  her  eyea 
to  shut  out  the  fearful  sight.  She  felt  as  if  she 
were  turning  to  stone  with  a  sense  of  the  awful 
thing  she  had  done  in  her  mad  passion ;  then 
suddenly  seized  with  an  overwhelming  desire  to 
hide  herself  from  all  these  eyes,  that  would  pres 
ently  be  gazing  accusingly  and  threateningly  at 
her,  she  hurried  away  to  her  own  room,  aud  shut 
und  locked  herself  in. 

Her  riding-whip  was  still  in  her  huud      She 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN,  151 

tossed  it  on  to  the  window-sill,  tore  off  her  gloves, 
hat,  and  habit,  and  threw  them  aside,  then,  drop 
ping  on  her  knees  beside  the  bed,  buried  her  face 
in  the  clothes,  sobbing  wildly,  "  Oh,  I've  killed 
my  little  sister  !  my  own  dear  little  baby  sister ! 
What  shall  I  do?  what  shall  I  do?  " 

Moments  passed  that  seemed  like  hours :  faint 
sounds  came  up  from  below.  She  heard  steps 
and  voices,  and,  "Was  that  mamma  Vi  crying,— « 
crying  as  if  her  heart  would  break?  saying  ovei 
and  over  again,  '  My  baby's  dead !  my  baby's 
dead !  killed  by  her  sister,  her  cruel,  passionate 
sister! '  Would  they  come  and  take  her  (Lulu) 
to  jail  ?  Would  they  try  her  for  murder,  and  hang 
her?  Oh !  then  papa's  heart  would  break,  losing 
two  of  his  children  in  such  dreadful  ways. 

"  Oh  !  wouldn't  it  break  anyhow  when  he  heard 
what  she  had  done,  —  when  he  knew  the  baby 
was  dead,  and  that  she  had  killed  it,  even  if  she 
should  not  be  sent  to  prison,  and  tried  for 
murder?" 

At  length  some  one  tried  the  door ;  and  a  little, 
sobbing  voice  said,  "  Lulu,  please  let  me  in." 

She  rose,  staggered  to  the  door,  and  unlocked 
it.  "Is  it  only  you,  Gracie?"  she  asked  in  \ 
terrified  whisper,  opening  it  just  far  enough  to 
admit  the  little  slender  figure. 

"Yes:  there's  nobody  else  here,"  said  the 
child.  "  I  came  to  tell  you  the  baby  isn't  dead ; 
but  the  doctor  has  come,  and,  I  believe,  he 


152  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

doesn't  feel  sure  she  won't  die.  O  Lu!  how 
could  you?  "  she  asked  with  a  burst  of  sobs. 

"O  Grade!  I  didn't  do  it  on  purpose!  how 
could  you  think  so?  I  mean,  I  didn't  know  it 
was  the  baby:  I  thought  it  was  that  hateful 
dog." 

"  Oh,  I'm  glad !  I  couldn't  b'lieve  it,  though 
some  of  them  do!  "  exclaimed  Gracie  in  a  tone 
of  relief. 

Then,  with  a  fresh  burst  of  tears  and  sobs/ 
"  But  she's  dreadfully  hurt,  the  dear  little  thing ! 
I  heard  the  doctor  tell  grandpa  Dinsmore  he  was 
afraid  she'd  never  get  over  it ;  but  he  mustn't  let 
mamma  know  yet,  'cause  maybe  she  might." 

Lulu  paced  the  room,  wringing  her  hands  and 
sobbing  like  one  distracted. 

"  O  Gracie  I "  she  cried,  "I'd  like  to  beat  my 
self  black  and  blue !  I  just  hope  papa  will  come 
home  and  do  it,  because  I  ought  to  be  made  to 
suffer  ever  so  much  for  hurting  the  baby  so." 

"  O  Lu,  no !  "  cried  Gracie,  aghast  at  the  very 
idea.  "  It  wouldn't  do  the  baby  any  good.  Oh, 
I  hope  papa  won't  whip  you  !  " 

"But  he  will!  I  know  he  will;  and  he  ought 
to,"  returned  Lulu  vehemently.  "  Oh,  hark  !  " 

She  stood  still,  listening  intently,  Grace  doing 
the  same.  They  had  seemed  to  hear  a  familiar 
Btep  that  they  had  not  heard  for  man}'  a  long 
month  •,  yes,  there  it  was  again  :  and  with  a  low 
«ry  of  joy,  Grace  bounded  to  the  door,  threw  i* 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN,  153 

open,  but  closed  it  quickly  behind  her,  and  sprang 
into  her  father's  arms. 

"My  darling,  my  precious  little  daughter!" 
he  said,  clasping  her  close,  and  showering  kisses 
on  her  face.  "  Where  is  every  one?  you  are  the 
first  I  have  seen,  and —  why,  how  you  have  been 
crying  !  What  is  wrong  ?  " 

"  O  papa  !  the  baby — the  baby's  most  killed," 
she  sobbed.  "Come,  I'll  take  you  to  her  and 
mamma !  " 

Fairly  stunned  by  the  sudden  dreadful  an 
nouncement,  he  silently  submitted  himself  to  her 
guidance,  and  suffered  her  to  lead  him  into  the 
nursery,  where  Violet  sat  in  a  low  chair  with  the 
apparently  dying  babe  on  her  lap,  her  mother, 
grandfather  and  his  wife,  and  the  doctor,  grouped 
about  her. 

No  one  noticed  his  entrance,  so  intent  were 
they  all  upon  the  little  sufferer ;  but  just  as  he 
gained  her  side,  Violet  looked  up,  and  recognized 
him  with  a  low  cry  of  mingled  joy  and  grief. 

"  O  Levis,  my  husband  !  Thank  God  that  you 
have  come  in  time —  to  see  her  alive." 

He  bent  down  and  kissed  the  sweet,  tremulous 
lips,  his  features  working  with  emotion.  "My 
wife,  my  dear  love,  what  —  what  is  this?  what 
ails  our  little  one?"  he  asked  in  anguished  ac 
cents,  turning  his  eyes  upon  the  waxen  baby 
face  ;  and,  bending  still  lower,  he  softly  touched 
his  lips  to  its  forehead. 


154  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

No  one  replied  to  his  question ;  and  gazing 
with  close  scrutiny  at  the  child,  "  She  has  been 
hurt?"  he  said,  half  in  assertion,  half  inquir 
ingly- 

"Yes,  captain,"  said  Dr.  Conly:  "she  has 
had  a  fall,  —  a  very  severe  one  for  so  young  and 
tender  a  creature." 

"  How  did  it  happen?  "  he  asked,  in  tones  of 
mingled  grief  and  sternness. 

No  one  answered ;  and  after  waiting  a  moment, 
he  repeated  the  question,  addressing  it  directly 
to  his  wife. 

"  Oh,  do  not  ask  me,  love  !  "  she  said  entreat- 
ingly,  and  he  reluctantly  yielded  to  her  request ; 
but  light  began  to  dawn  upon  him,  sending  an 
added  pang  to  his  heart ;  suddenly  he  remem 
bered  Lulu's  former  jealousy  of  the  baby,  her 
displeasure  at  its  birth  ;  and  with  a  thrill  of  hor 
ror,  he  asked  himself  if  this  could  be  her  work. 

He  glanced  about  the  room  in  search  of  her 
and  Max. 

Neither  was  there. 

He  passed  noiselessly  into  the  next  room,  then 
into  the  one  beyond,  — his  wife's  boudoir,  — and 
there  found  his  son. 

Max  sat  gazing  abstractedly  from  a  window, 
his  eyes  showing  traces  of  tears. 

Turning  his  head  as  the  captain  entered,  he 
started  up  with  a  joyful  but  subdued  cry, 
*'Papa!"  then  threw  himself  with  bitter  sob- 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  155 

bing  into  the  arms  outstretched  to  receive 
him. 

"My  boy,  my  dear  boy!"  the  captain  said, 
in  moved  tones.  "What  is  this  dreadful  thing 
that  has  happened  ?  Can  you  tell  me  how  your 
baby  sister  came  to  get  so  sad  a  fall?  " 

"I  didn't  see  it,  papa:  I  was  out  riding  at 
the  time." 

4 '  But  you  have  heard  about  it  from  those  who 
did  see  it?" 

"Yes,  sir,"  the  lad  answered  reluctantly; 
"but — please,  papa,  don't  ask  me  what  they 
said." 

"  Was  Lulu  at  home  at  the  tune?  " 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  Would  she  be  able  to  tell  me  all  about  it,  do 
you  think  ?  ' ' 

"  I  haven't  seen  her,  papa,  since  I  came  in," 
Max  answered  evasively. 

The  captain  sighed.  His  suspicions  had  deep 
ened  to  almost  certainty. 

"Where  is  she?"  he  asked,  releasing  Max 
from  his  embrace,  and  turning  to  leave  the 
room. 

"  I  do  not  know,  papa,"  answered  Max. 

' '  Where  was  the  baby  when  she  fell  ?  can  you 
tell  me  that?  "  asked  his  father. 

"On  the  veranda,  sir:  so  the  servants  told 
me." 

"Which  of  them  saw  it?" 


156  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  Aunt  Dinah,  Agnes,  Aunt  Dicey,  —  nearly 
afl  the  women,  I  believe,  sir." 

The  captain  mused  a  moment. 

"  Was  Lulu  there?  "  he  asked. 

"  Yes,  sir ;  and  papa,  —  if  you  must  know  just 
how  it  happened,  —  I  think  she  could  tell  you 
all  about  it  as  well  as  anybody  else,  or  maybe 
better.  And  you  know  she  always  speaks  the 
truth." 

"  Yes,"  the  captain  said,  as  if  considering  the 
suggestion  :  "  however,  I  prefer  to  hear  the  story 
first  from  some  one  else." 

He  passed  on  through  the  upper  hall  and 
down  the  stairs,  then  on  out  to  the  veranda, 
where  he  found  a  group  of  servants  —  of  whom 
Aunt  Dicey  was  one  —  excitedly  discussing  the 
very  occurrence  he  wished  to  inquire  about. 

They  did  not  share  the  reluctance  of  Violet 
and  Max,  but  answered  his  questions  promptly, 
with  a  very  full  and  detailed  account  of  the 
affair. 

They  gave  a  graphic  description  of  the  rage 
Lulu  was  thrown  into  at  the  sight  of  Rosie  gal 
loping  away  on  the  pony  she  had  expected  to 
ride,  repeated  her  angry  retort  in  reply  to  Aunt 
Dinah's  reproof,  and  told,  without  any  extenua 
tion  of  the  hard  facts,  how  the  baby  girl,  escap 
ing  from  her  nurse's  watchful  care  for  a  moment, 
had  toddled  along  to  her  sister,  caught  at  her 
skirts  for  support,  and  received  a  &uvage  kick, 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  157 

that  sent  her  down  the  steps  to  the  gravel-walk 
below. 

The  captain  heard  the  story  with  ever  increas 
ing,  burning  indignation.  Lulu's  act  seemed  the 
very  wantonness  of  cruelty,  —  a  most  cowardly 
attack  of  a  big,  strong  girl  upon  a  tiny,  helpless 
creature,  who  had  an  indisputable  claim  upon 
her  tenderest  protecting  care. 

By  the  time  the  story  had  come  to  an  end,  he 
was  exceedingly  angry  with  Lulu  ;  he  felt  that  in 
chis  instance  it  would  be  no  painful  task  to  him 
to  chastise  her  with  extreme  severity  ;  in  fact,  he 
dared  not  go  to  her  at  once,  lest  he  should  do 
her  some  injury  ;  he  had  never  yet  punished  a 
child  in  anger ;  he  had  often  resolved  that  he 
never  would,  but  would  always  wait  till  the  feeling 
of  love  for  the  delinquent  was  uppermost  in  his 
heart,  so  that  he  could  be  entirely  sure  his  mo- 
Ive  was  a  desire  for  the  reformation  of  the  of 
fender,  and  not  the  gratification  of  his  own 
passion. 

Feeling  that  he  had  a  battle  to  fight  with  him 
self  ere  he  dared  venture  to  discipline  his  child, 
and  that  he  must  have  solitude  for  it,  he  strode 
away  down  the  avenue,  turned  into  a  part  of  the 
grounds  but  little  frequented,  and  there  paced 
back  and  forth,  his  arms  folded  on  his  breast, 
his  head  bent,  his  heart  going  up  in  silent  prayer 
for  strength  to  rule  his  own  spirit,  for  patience 
and  wisdom  according  to  hia  need. 


158  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

Then  he  strove  to  recall  all  that  was  lovable 
about  his  wayward  little  daughter,  and  to  think 
of  every  possible  excuse  for  the  dreadful  deed 
she  had  done,  yet  without  being  able  to  find  any 
that  deserved  the  name. 

At  length,  feeling  that  the  victory  was  at  least 
partially  won,  and  filled  with  anxiety  about  the 
baby,  he  began  to  retrace  his  steps  toward  the 
house. 

In  the  avenue,  he  met  Edward  and  Zoe,  who 
greeted  him  with  joyful  surprise,  not  having  be 
fore  known  of  his  arrival. 

The  expression  of  his  countenance  told  them 
that  he  was  already  informed  of  the  sad  occur 
rence  of  the  morning ;  and  Edward  said  with 
heart-felt  sympathy,  "  It  is  but  a  sad  home-com 
ing  for  you,  captain,  but  let  us  try  to  hope  for 
the  best :  it  is  possible  the  little  darling  has  not 
received  any  lasting  injury." 

A  silent  pressure  of  the  hand  was  the  captain's 
only  reply  for  the  moment.  He  seemed  too 
much  overcome  for  speech. 

"  Such  a  darling  as  she  is  !  "  said  Zoe ;  "  the 
pet  of  the  whole  house,  and  just  the  loveliest 
little  creature  I  ever  saw." 

"Did  you  — either  of  you  —  see  her  fall?" 
asked  the  captain  huskily. 

"  Yes,"  said  Zoe,  "  I  did.  Violet  and  I  hap 
pened  to  be  at  the  window  of  the  little  reception- 
room  overlooking  the  veranda,  and  were  watching 


KITH  AND  KIN.  159 

Ae  little  creature  as  she  toddled  along,  and  "  — 
But  Zoe  paused,  suddenly  remembering  that  her 
listener  was  the  father  of  Lulu  as  well  as  of 
her  poor  little  victim. 

"  Please  go  on,"  he  said  with  emotion. 
*'  What  was  it  that  sent  her  down  the  steps?" 

"  Lulu  was  standing  there,"  Zoe  went  on, 
hesitating,  and  coloring  with  embarrassment, 
' '  and  I  saw  the  baby-hands  clutch  at  her 
skirts ' '  — 

Again  she  paused. 

"  And  Lulu,  giving  the  tender,  toddling  thing 
a  savage  kick,  caused  the  dreadful  catastrophe?  " 
he  groaned,  turning  away  his  face.  "  You  need 
lot  have  feared  to  tell  me.  I  had  already  heard 
it  from  the  servants  who  were  eye-witnesses,  and 
I  only  wanted  further  and  undoubtedly  reliable 
testimony." 

"I  think,"  said  Edward,  "that  Lulu  really 
had  no  idea  what  it  was  she  was  kicking  at.  I 
happened  to  be  out  in  the  grounds,  and  coming 
round  the  corner  of  the  house  just  in  time  to 
catch  her  look  of  horror  and  despair  as  she  half 
turned  her  head  and  saw  the  baby  fall." 

"  Thank  you,"  the  captain  said  feelingly. 
44  It  is  some  relief  to  her  unhappy  father  to  learn 
•rf  the  least  extenuating  circumstance." 


CHAPTER  XH. 

'a  Anger  restcth  in  the  bosom  of  fools."  —  ECCLES.  vi!.9 
"  Foolishness  is  bound  in  the  heart  of  a  child;  but  th« 

rod  of  correction  shall  drive  it  far  from  him."  — PROV. 

xxii.  15. 

"  HE  seems  to  feel  terribly  about  it,  poor 
man  !  "  remarked  Zoe  with  a  backward  glance  at 
the  retreating  form  of  Capt.  Raymond,  as  he  left 
them  and  pursued  his  way  to  the  house. 

"  Yes,  and  no  wonder,"  said  Edward.  "  Not 
for  worlds  would  I  be  the  father  of  such  a  child 
as  Lulu  !  " 

"  Nor  I  her  mother,"  said  Zoe.  "So  I'm 
glad  it  was  you  I  got  for  a  husband  instead  of 
Capte  Raymond." 

"Only  for  that  reason?"  he  queried,  facing 
vound  upon  her  in  mock  astonishment  and  wrath. 

"  Oh,  of  course  !  "  she  returned,  laughing,  then 
sobering  down  with  a  sudden  recollection  of  the 
sorrow  in  the  house.  "  But,  O  Ned !  how  heart 
less  we  are  to  be  joking  and  laughing  when  poor 
Vi  and  the  captain  are  in  such  distress  !  " 

"I'm  afraid  }TOU  are  right,"  he  assented  with 
a  sigh.  *'  Yet  I  am  quite  sure  we  both  feel 

160 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  161 

deeply  for  them,  and  are  personally  grieved  for 
the  injury  to  our  darling  little  niece." 

"Yes,  indeed!  the  pretty  pet  that  she  is!'* 
returned  Zoe,  wiping  her  eyes. 

Gracie  was  on  the  veranda  looking  for  her 
father,  and,  catching  sight  of  him  in  the  avenue, 
ran  to  meet  him. 

"How  is  baby  now?  Can  you  tell  me?"  he 
asked,  taking  her  hand,  and  stooping  to  give  her 
a  kiss. 

"Just  the  same,  I  suppose,  papa,"  she  said. 
"  Oh,  it's  very  hard  to  see  it  suffer  so !  isn't  it, 
papa?  " 

He  nodded  a  silent  assent. 

"Papa,"  she  asked,  lifting  her  tearful  eyes 
to  his  face  with  a  pleading  look,  "  have  you  seen 
Lulu  yet?" 

"No." 

"  O  papa !  do  go  now !  It  must  be  so  hard  for 
her  to  wait  so  long  to  see  you,  when  you've  just 
come  home." 

"I  doubt  if  she  wants  to  see  me,"  he  said, 
with  some  sternness  of  look  and  tone. 

"  O  dear  papa !  don't  punish  her  very  hard. 
She  didn't  hurt  the  baby  on  purpose." 

"I  shall  try  to  do  what  is  best  for  her,  my 
little  girl,  though  I  very  much  doubt  if  that  is 
exemption  from  punishment,"  he  said  with  an 
involuntary  sigh.  "  But  if  she  is  in  haste  to  see 
me,"  he  added,  "there  is  nothing,  so  far  as  I 


162  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

am    aware,  to    prevent    her    from    coming   to 
me." 

"  But  she's  afraid,  papa,  because  she  has  been 
so  very,  very  naughty." 

"  In  that  case,  is  it  not  kinder  for  me  to  keep 
away  from  her?" 

"  O  papa !  you  know  she  always  wants  things 
—  bad  things  —  over." 

"The  bad  thing  she  has  brought  upon  the 
poor  baby  will  not  be  over  very  soon,"  he  said 
sternly.  "I  must  go  now  to  it  and  your 
mamma." 

He  did  so ;  and  sharing  Violet's  deep  grief 
and  anxiety,  and  perceiving  that  his  very  pres 
ence  was  a  comfort  and  support  to  her,  he  re 
mained  at  her  side  for  hours. 

Hours,  that  to  Lulu  seemed  like  weeks  or 
months.  Alone  in  her  room,  in  an  agony  of  re 
morse  and  fear,  she  waited  and  watched  and 
listened  for  her  father's  coming,  longing  for,  and 
yet  dreading  it,  more  than  words  could  express. 

"  What  would  his  anger  be  like?"  she  asked 
herself.  "What  terrible  punishment  would  he 
inflict?  Would  he  ever  love  her  again,  especially 
if  the  baby  should  die  ? 

' '  Perhaps  he  would  send  her  away  to  some 
very  far-off  place,  and  never,  never  come  near 
her  any  more." 

Naturally  of  a  very  impatient  temperament, 
suspense  and  passive  waiting  were  well-nigh  in* 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  163 

tolerable  to  her.  By  turns  she  walked  the  floor, 
fell  on  her  knees  by  the  bedside,  and  buried  her 
face  in  a  pillow,  or  threw  herself  into  a  chair  by 
table  or  window,  and  hid  it  on  her  folded  arms. 

"Oh  !  would  this  long  day,  this  dreadful,  dread 
ful  waiting  for  —  what?  ever  come  to  an  end?" 
she  asked  herself  over  and  over  again. 

Yet,  when  at  last  the  expected  step  drew  near, 
she  shuddered,  trembled,  and  turned  pale  with 
affright,  and,  starting  to  her  feet,  looked  this  way 
and  that  with  a  wild  impulse  to  flee  :  then,  as  the 
door  opened,  she  dropped  into  her  chair  again, 
and  covered  her  face  with  her  shaking  hands. 

She  heard  the  door  close  :  the  step  drew  nearer, 
nearer,  and  stopped  close  at  her  side.  She 
dared  not  look  up,  but  felt  her  father's  eyes  gaz 
ing  sternly  upon  her. 

"Miserable  child!"  hj  said  at  length,  "do 
you  know  what  your  terrible  temper  has  wrought  ? 
—  that  in  your  mad  passion  you  have  nearly  or 
quite  killed  your  little  sister?  that,  even  should 
she  live,  she  may  be  a  life-long  sufferer,  in  con 
sequence  of  your  fiendish  act?" 

"O  papa,  don't!"  she  pleaded  in  broken  ac 
cents,  cowering  and  shrinking  as  if  he  had  struck 
her  a  deadly  blow. 

"  You  deserve  it,"  he  said  :  "  indeed,  I  could 
not  possibly  inflict  a  worse  punishment  than  your 
conduct  merits.  But  what  is  the  use  of  punish 
ing  you  ?  nothing  reforms  you  !  I  am  in  desoaii 


164  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

of  you !  You  seem  determined  to  make  yourself 
a  curse  to  me  instead  of  the  blessing  I  once 
esteemed  you.'  What  am  I  to  do  with  you? 
Will  you  compel  me  to  cage  or  chain  you  up  like 
a  wild  beast,  lest  you  do  some  one  a  fatal 
injury?" 

A  cry  of  pain  was  her  only  answer,  and  he 
turned  and  left  the  room. 

"Oh!"  she  moaned,  "it's  worse  than  if  he 
had  beaten  me  half  to  death !  he  thinks  I'm  too 
bad,  even  to  be  punished ;  because  nothing  will 
make  me  good :  he  says  I'm  a  curse  to  him,  so 
he  must  hate  me ;  though  he  used  to  love  me 
dearly,  and  I  loved  him  so  too !  I  suppose 
everybody  hates  me  now,  and  always  will.  I  wish 
I  was  dead  and  out  of  their  way.  But,  oh  !  no,  I 
don't ;  for  I'm  not  fit  to  die.  Oh !  what  shall  I 
do  ?  I  wish  it  was  I  that  was  hurt  instead  of  the 
baby.  I'd  like  to  go  away  and  hide  from  every 
body  that  knows  me ;  then  I  shouldn't  be  a 
curse  and  trouble  to  papa  or  any  of  them." 

She  lifted  her  head,  and  looked  about  her.  It 
was  growing  dusk.  Quick  as  a  flash  came  the 
thought  that  now  was  her  time ;  now,  while  al 
most  everybody  was  so  taken  up  with  the  critical 
condition  of  the  injured  little  one ;  now,  before 
the  servants  had  lighted  the  lamps  in  rooms  and 
halls. 

She  would  slip  down  a  back  stairway,  out  into 
the  grounds,  and  away,  she  cared  not  whither. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  165 

Always  impulsive,  and  now  full  of  mental  dis« 
tress,  she  did  not  pause  a  moment  to  consider, 
but,  snatching  up  a  hat  and  coat  lying  conven 
iently  at  hand,  stole  noiselessly  from  the  room, 
putting  them  on  as  she  went. 

She  gained  a  side-door  without  meeting  any 
one ;  and  the  grounds  seemed  deserted  as  she 
passed  round  the  house  and  entered  the  avenue, 
down  which  she  ran  with  swift  footsteps,  after 
one  hasty  glance  around  to  make  sure  that  she 
was  not  seen. 

She  reached  the  great  gates,  pushed  them 
open,  stepped  out,  letting  them  swing  to  after 
her,  and  started  on  a  run  down  the  road. 

But  the  next  instant  some  one  had  caught  her : 
a  hand  was  on  her  shoulder,  and  a  stern,  aston 
ished  voice  cried,  "  Lulu  !  is  it  possible  this  can 
be  you?  What  are  you  doing  out  here  in  the 
public  road  alone,  and  in  the  darkness  of  even 
ing?  Where  were  you  going?  " 

"I  —  I  —  don't  want  —  to  tell  you,  papa," 
she  faltered. 

"  Where  were  you  going?  "  he  repeated,  in  a 
tone  that  said  an  answer  he  would  have,  and  that 
at  once. 

' '  Nowhere  —  anywhere  to  get  away  from  this 
place,  where  everybody  hates  me !  "  she  replied 
sullenly,  trying  to  wrench  herself  free.  "  Please 
let  me  go,  and  I'll  never  come  back  to  trouble 
you  any  more." 


166  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

He  made  no  reply  to  that,  but  simply  took  her 
band  in  a  firm  grasp,  and  led  her  back  to  the 
house,  back  to  her  own  room,  where  he  shut 
himself  in  with  her,  locking  the  door  on  the 
inside. 

Then  he  dropped  her  hand,  and  began  pacing 
the  floor  to  and  fro,  seemingly  in  deep  and  trou 
bled  thought,  his  arms  folded,  his  head  bowed 
upon  his  breast. 

A  servant  had  brought  in  a  light  during  Lulu's 
absence ;  and  now,  looking  timidly  up  at  her 
father,  she  saw  his  face  for  the  first  time  since 
they  had  bidden  each  other  farewell  a  year  be 
fore.  It  struck  her  as  not  only  very  pale,  stern, 
and  grief-stricken,  but  very  much  older  and  more 
deeply  lined  than  she  remembered  it :  she  did  not 
know  that  the  change  had  been  wrought  almost 
entirely  in  the  last  few  hours,  yet  recognized  it 
with  a  pang  nevertheless. 

"Papa  is  growing  old,"  she  thought:  "are 
there  gra}~  hairs  in  his  head,  I  wonder?  "  Then 
there  came  dimly  to  her  recollection  some  Bible 
words  about  bringing  a  father's  gray  hairs  down 
with  sorrow  to  the  grave.  "Was  her  misconduct 
killing  her  father?"  She  burst  into  an  agony  of 
sobs  and  tears  at  the  thought. 

He  lifted  his  head,  and  looked  at  her  gravely, 
and  with  mingled  sternness  and  compassion. 

"Take  off  that  hat  and  coat,  get  your  night 
dress,  and  make  yourself  ready  for  bed,"  he 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  167 

Commanded,  then,  stepping  to  the  table,  sat 
down,  drew  the  lamp  nearer,  opened  her  Bible, 
lying  there,  and  slowly  turned  over  the  leaves  as 
if  in  search  of  some  particular  passage,  while  she 
moved  slowly  about  the  room,  tremblingly  and 
tearfully  obeying  his  order. 

"Shall  I  get  into  bed,  papa?"  sly  asked 
tremulously,  when  she  had  finished. 

"  No,  not  yet.     Come  here." 

She  went  and  stood  at  his  side,  with  drooping 
head  and  fast-beating  heart,  her  eyes  on  the  car 
pet,  for  she  dared  not  look  in  his  face. 

He  seemed  to  have  found  the  passage  he 
sought ;  and,  keeping  the  book  open  with  his  left 
hand,  he  turned  to  her  as  she  stood  at  his  right. 

"Lucilla,"  he  said,  and  his  accents  were  not 
stern,  though  very  grave  and  sad,  "you  cannot 
have  forgotten  that  I  have  repeatedly  and  posi 
tively  forbidden  you  to  go  wandering  alone  about 
unfrequented  streets  and  roads,  even  in  broad 
daylight ;  yet  you  attempted  to  do  that  very  thing 
to-night  in  the  darkness,  which,  of  course,  makes 
it  much  worse." 

"'Yes,  papa;  but  I  —  I  didn't  mean  ever  to 
come  back." 

"  You  were  running  away  ?  " 

"Yes,  sir:  I  —  I  thought  you  would  be  glad 
to  get  rid  of  me,"  she  sobbed. 

He  did  not  speak  again  for  a  moment ;  and 
when  he  did,  it  was  in  moved  tones. 


168  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  Supposing  I  did  desire  to  be  rid  of  you,  — 
which  is  very  far  from  being  the  case,  —  I  should 
have  no  right  to  let  you  go ;  for  you  are  my  own 
child,  whom  God  has  given  to  me  to  take  care  of, 
provide  for,  and  train  up  for  his  service.  You 
and  I  belong  to  each  other  as  parent  and  child : 
you  have  no  right  to  run  away  from  my  care  and 
authority,  and  I  have  none  to  let  3-011  do  so.  In 
fact,  I  feel  compelled  to  punish  the  attempt  quite 
severely,  lest  there  should  be  a  repetition  of  it." 

"  Oh,  don't,  papa !  "  she  sobbed.  "  I'll  never 
do  it  again." 

"  It  was  an  act  of  daring,  wilful  disobedience," 
he  said,  "  and  I  must  punish  }rou  for  it.  Also, 
for  the  fury  of  passion  indulged  in  this  morning. 
Read  this,  and  this,  aloud,"  he  added,  pointing 
to  the  open  page  ;  and  she  obeyed,  reading  falter 
ing,  sobbingly,  — 

"  '  Foolishness  is  bound  in  the  heart  of  a  child  ; 
but  the  rod  of  correction  shall  drive  it  far  from 
him.'  .  .  .  '  Withhold  not  correction  from  the 
child :  for  if  thou  beatest  him  with  the  rod,  he 
shall  not  die.  Thou  shalt  beat  him  with  the  rod, 
and  shalt  deliver  his  soul  from  hell.' ' 

"  You  see,  my  child,  that  my  orders  are  too 
plain  to  be  misunderstood,"  he  said,  when  she 
had  finished ;  "  and  they  must  be  obeyed,  how 
ever  unwelcome  to  me  or  to  you." 

"Yes,  papa;  and  —  and  I  —  I  —  'most  want 
you  to  whip  me  for  hurting  the  baby  so.  I  sup« 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  169 

pose  nobody  believes  I'm  sorry,  but  I  am.  I 
could  beat  myself  for  it,  though  I  didn't  know  it 
was  the  baby  pulling  at  my  skirt.  I  thought  it 
was  Rosie's  dog." 

"  It  is  not  exactly  for  hurting  the  baby,"  he 
said;  "if  you  had  done  that  by  accident,  I 
should  never  think  of  punishing  you  for  it :  but 
for  the  fury  of  passion  that  betrayed  you  into 
doing  it,  I  must  punish  you  very  severely. 

"  I  shudder  to  think  what  you  may  come  to,  if 
I  let  you  go  on  indulging  your  fiery,  ungovernable 
temper:  yes,  and  to  think  what  it  has  already 
brought  you  to,"  he  added,  with  a  heavy  sigh. 

"  You  can  never  enter  heaven  unless  you  gain 
the  victory  over  that,  as  well  as  every  other  sin  : 
and,  my  daughter,  there  are  but  two  places  to 
choose  from  as  our  eternal  home,  —  heaven  and 
hell ;  and  I  must  use  every  effort  to  deliver  your 
soul  from  going  to  that  last  —  dreadful  place  !  " 

He  rose,  stepped  to  the  window  where  her  little 
riding-whip  still  lay,  came  back  to  her ;  and  for 
the  next  few  minutes  she  forgot  mental  distress 
in  sharp,  physical  pain,  as  the  stinging,  though 
not  heavy,  blows  fell  thick  and  fast  on  her  thinly 
covered  back  and  shoulders. 

She  writhed  and  sobbed  under  them,  but  neither 
screamed,  nor  pleaded  for  mercy. 

When  he  had  finished,  he  sat  down  again,  and 
drew  the  weeping,  writhing  child  in  between  his 
knees,  put  his  arm  about  her  in  tender,  fatherly 


170  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

fashion,  and  made  her  lay  her  head  on  his  shoul 
der  ;  but  he  said  not  a  word.  Perhaps  his  heart 
was  too  full  for  speech. 

Presently  Lulu's  arm  crept  round  his  neck. 
"Papa,"  she  sobbed,  "I  —  I  do  love  you,  and 
I  —  I'm  glad  you  wouldn't  let  me  run  away, — • 
and  that  you  try  to  save  me  from  losing  my  soul. 
But  oh,  I  can't  be  good !  I  wish,  I  wish  I 
could!  "  she  ended,  with  a  bitter,  despairing  cry. 

He  was  much  moved. 

"We  will  kneel  down,  and  ask  God  to  help 
you,  my  poor,  dear  child,"  he  said. 

He  did  so,  making  her  kneel  beside  him,  while, 
with  his  arm  still  about  her,  he  poured  out  a 
prayer  so  earnest  and  tender,  so  exactly  describ 
ing  her  feelings  and  her  needs,  that  she  could 
join  in  it  with  all  her  heart.  He  prayed  like  one 
talking  to  his  Father  and  Friend,  who  he  knew 
was  both  able  and  willing  to  do  great  things  for 
him  and  his. 

When  they  had  risen  from  their  knees,  she 
lifted  her  eyes  to  his  face  with  a  timid,  pleading 
look. 

He  understood  the  mute  petition,  and,  sitting 
down  again,  drew  her  to  his  knee,  and  kissed  hei 
several  times  with  grave  tenderness. 

"I  wanted  a  kiss  so  badly,  papa,"  she  said. 
"  You  know,  it  is  a  whole  year  since  I  had  one  ; 
and  you  never  came  home  before  without  giving 
me  one  just  as  soon  as  we  met." 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  171 

"  No ;  but  I  never  before  had  so  little  reason 
to  bestow  a  caress  on  you,"  he  said.  "  When  I 
heard  of  your  deed  of  this  morning,  I  felt  that  I 
ought  not  to  show  you  any  mark  of  favor,  at  least 
not  until  I  had  given  you  the  punishment  you  so 
richly  deserved.  Do  you  not  think  I  was  right?  " 

"Yes,  sir,"  she  answered,  hanging  her  head, 
and  blushing  deeply. 

"  I  will  put  you  in  your  bed  now,  and  leave 
you  for  to-night,"  he  said.  "  I  must  go  back  to 
my  little  suffering  baby  and  her  almost  heart 
broken  mother." 

He  led  her  to  the  bed,  and  lifted  her  into  it  as 
he  spoke. 

"Papa,  can't  I  have  a  piece  of  bread?"  she 
asked  humbly.  "  I'm  so  hungry  !  " 

"  Hungry  !  "  he  exclaimed  in  surprise.  "  Had 
you  no  supper?  " 

"  No,  sir,  nor  dinner  either.  I  haven't  had  a 
bite  to  eat  since  breakfast." 

' '  Strange  !  "  he  said  ;  ' '  but  I  suppose  you  were 
forgotten  in  the  excitement  and  anxiety  every  one 
in  the  house  has  felt  ever  since  the  baby's  sad 
fall.  And  they  may  have  felt  it  unnecessary  to 
bring  any  thing  to  you,  as  you  were  quite  able 
to  go  to  the  dining-room  for  it." 

"I  couldn't  bear  to,  papa,"  she  said,  with 
tears  of  shame  and  grief ;  "  and,  indeed,  I  wasn't 
hungry  till  a  little  while  ago  ;  but  now  I  feel  faint 
and  sick  for  something  to  eat." 


172  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"You  shall  have  it,"  he  replied,  and  went 
hastily  from  the  room,  to  return  in  a  few  min 
utes,  bringing  a  bowl  of  milk  and  a  plentiful 
supply  of  bread  and  butter. 

He  set  them  on  the  table,  and  bade  her  come 
and  eat. 

"  Papa,  you  are  very  kind  to  me,  ever  so  much 
kinder  than  I  deserve,"  she  said  tremulously,  as 
she  made  haste  to  obey  the  order.  "I  think 
some  fathers  would  say  I  must  go  hungry  for 
to-night." 

"  I  have  already  punished  you  in  what  I  con 
sider  a  better  way,  because  it  could  not  injure 
your  health,"  he  said  ;  "  while  going  a  long  time 
without  food  would  be  almost  sure  to  do  so.  It 
is  not  my  intention  ever  to  punish  my  children  in 
a  way  to  do  them  injury.  Present  pain  is  all  I 
am  at  all  willing  to  inflict,  and  that  only  for  their 
good." 

"  Yes,  papa,  I  know  that,"  she  said  with  a 
sob,  setting  down  her  bowl  of  milk  to  wipe  her 
eyes  ;  "so,  when  you  punish  me,  it  doesn't  make 
me  quit  loving  you." 

"  If  I  did  not  love  you,  if  you  were  not  my 
own  dear  child,"  he  said,  laying  his  hand  on  her 
head  as  he  stood  by  her  side,  "  I  don't  think  I 
could  be  at  the  trouble  and  pain  of  disciplining 
you  as  I  have  to-night.  But  eat  your  supper :  I 
can't  stay  with  you  much  longer,  and  I  want  to 
Bee  you  in  bed  before  I  go." 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  173 

As  she  laid  her  head  on  her  pillow  again,  there 
was  a  flash  of  lightning,  followed  instantly  by  a 
crash  of  thunder  and  a  heavy  downpour  of  rain. 

"  Do  you  hear  that?  "  he  asked.  "  Now,  sup 
pose  I  had  let  you  go  when  I  caught  you  trying 
to  run  awa}-,  how  would  you  feel,  alone  out  of 
doors,  in  the  darkness  and  storm,  no  shelter,  no 
home,  no  friends,  no  father  to  take  care  of  you, 
and  provide  for  your  wants  ?  ' ' 

"  O  papa  !  it  would  be  very,  very  dreadful !  " 
she  sobbed,  putting  her  arm  round  his  neck  as  he 
bent  over  her.  "  I'm  very  glad  you  brought  me 
back,  even  to  punish  me  so  severely  ;  and  I  don't 
think  I'll  ever  want  to  run  away  again." 

"  I  trust  not,"  he  said,  kissing  her  good-night ; 
"  and  you  must  not  leave  this  room  till  I  give 
you  permission.  I  intend  that  you  shall  spend 
some  days  in  solitude,  —  except  when  I  see  fit  to 
come  to  you,  —  that  you  may  have  plenty  of 
time  and  opportunity  to  think  over  your  sinful 
conduct  and  its  dire  consequences." 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

"I'm  on  the  rack; 

For  sure,  the  greatest  evil  man  can  know, 
Bears  no  proportion  to  the  dread  suspense." 

"Is  there  any  change,  doctor?"  asked  Capt. 
Raymond,  meeting  Arthur  Conly  in  the  hall. 

"Hardly,"  was  the  reply:  "certainly  none 
for  the  worse." 

"  Will  she  get  over  it,  do  you  think?  "  The 
father's  tones  were  unsteady  as  he  asked  the 
question. 

"  My  dear  captain,  it  is  impossible  to  tell  yet," 
Arthur  said  feelingly  ;  "  but  we  must  try  to  hope 
for  the  best." 

Their  hands  met  in  a  warm  clasp. 

"I  shall  certainly  do  so,"  the  captain  said. 
"  But  you  are  not  going  to  leave  us,  —  especially 
not  in  this  storm  ? ' ' 

"  No :  I  expect  to  pass  the  night  in  the  house, 
ready  to  be  summoned  at  a  moment's  notice, 
should  any  change  take  place." 

"  Thank  you  :  it  will  be  a  great  satisfaction  to 
us  to  know  we  have  you  close  at  hand."  And 
174 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  175 

the  captain  turned  and  entered  the  nursery,  which 
Arthur  had  just  left. 

Violet,  seated  by  the  side  of  the  crib  where  her 
baby  lay,  looked  up  on  her  husband's  entrance, 
greeting  him  with  a  smile  of  mingled  love  and 


' '  Your  dear  presence  is  such  a  comfort  and 
support !  "  she  murmured  as  he  drew  near.  "  I 
don't  like  to  lose  sight  of  you  for  a  single  moment." 

"Nor  i  of  you,  dearest,"  he  answered,  bend 
ing  down  to  kiss  her  pale  cheek,  then  taking  a 
seat  close  beside  her;  "but  I  had  to  seek  soli 
tude  for  a  time  while  fighting  a  battle  with  my 
self.  Since  that  I  have  been  with  Lulu." 

He  concluded  with  a  heavy  sigh,  and  for  a 
moment  both  were  silent ;  then  he  said  with 
grave  tenderness,  — 

"I  fear  you  will  find  it  hard  to  forgive  her: 
it  has  been  no  easy  thing  for  me  to  do  so." 

"I  cannot  yet,"  returned  Violet,  a  hard  look 
that  he  had  never  seen  there  before  stealing  over 
her  face  ;  "  and  that  is  an  added  distress,  for  '  if 
ye  forgive  not  men  their  trespasses,  neither  will 
your  Father  forgive  your  trespasses.'  I  think  I 
can  if  my  baby  recovers ;  but  should  it  —  be 
taken  away  —  or  —  or,  worse  by  far,  live  to  be  a 
constant  sufferer  —  oh,  how  can  I  ever  forgive 
the  author  of  that  suffering !  Pray  for  me,  my 
dear  husband,"  she  sobbed,  laying  her  head  on 
his  shoulder. 


176  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  I  will,  I  do,  my  darling,"  he  whispered,  pass* 
ing  his  arm  about  her,  and  drawing  her  closer; 
"  and  I  know  the  help  you  need  will  be  given. 

"  '  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you.' 

"  Perhaps  it  may  aid  the  effort,  if  I  tell  you 
Lulu  did  not  intentionally  harm  her  little  sister, 
and  is  greatly  distressed  at  her  state.  She 
thought  it  was  Rosie's  dog  pulling  at  her  skirts  ; 
and  I  own  that  -that  explanation  makes  the  sad 
affair  a  little  less  heart-rending  to  me,  though 
I  could  not  accept  it  as  any  excuse  for  an  act 
done  in  a  fury  of  passion,  and  have  punished  her1 
very  severely  for  it;  that  is,  for  her  passion.  I 
think  it  is  right,  under  the  circumstances,  that 
you  should  know  that  I  have,  and  that  it  is  my 
fixed  purpose  to  keep  her  in  solitary  confinement, 
at  least  so  long  as  the  baby  continues  in  a  critical 
condition." 

' '  Oh !  I  am  glad  to  know  it  was  not  done  pur 
posely,"  Violet  exclaimed,  —  though  in  a  tone 
hardly  raised  above  a  whisper,  —  lifting  her  tear 
ful  eyes  to  his  face  with  a  look  of  something  like 
relief:  "knowing  that,  I  begin  to  feel  that  it 
may  be  possible  to  forgive  and  forget,  especially 
if  the  consequences  do  not  prove  lasting,"  she 
added  with  a  sob,  and  turning  her  eyes  to  the  lit 
tle  wan  face  on  the  pillow.  "But  I  certainly 
take  no  delight  in  the  severity  of  her  punish 
ment  :  in  fact,  I  fear  it  may  destroy  any  little 
affection  she  has  had  for  her  baby  sister." 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  Ill 

"No,"  he  said,  "I  am  not  at  all  apprehensive 
Of  that.  When  she  found  I  was  about  to  punish 
her,  she  said  she  almost  wanted  me  to ;  that  she 
felt  like  beating  herself  for  hurting  the  baby, 
then  went  on  to  explain  her  mistake,  — thinking 
it  was  the  dog  tugging  at  her  dress,  —  and  I  then 
gave  her  fully  to  understand,  that  the  chastise 
ment  was  not  for  hurting  the  baby,  but  for  in 
dulging  in  such  a  fury  of  passion,  a  fault  that  I 
have  punished  her  for  on  more  than  one  former 
occasion  ;  telling  her,  too,  that  I  intended  to 
chastise  her  every  time  I  knew  of  her  being  guilty 
of  it." 

The  sound  of  a  low  sob  caused  the  captain 
to  turn  his  head,  to  find  his  little  Grace  standing 
at  the  back  of  his  chair,  and  crying  bitterly, 
though  without  much  noise. 

He  took  her  hand,  and  drew  her  to  his  side. 
"What  is  the  matter,  daughter?"  he  asked  ten 
derly. 

"  O  papa !  I'm  so  sorry  for  Lulu,"  she  sobbed ; 
"  please,  mayn't  I  go  to  her  for  a  little  while?  " 

"  No,  Gracie.  I  cannot  allow  her  the  pleasure 
of  seeing  you,  either  to-night,  or  for  some  days." 

"But,  papa,  you  said  —  you  told  mamma  just 
now  —  that  you  had  already  punished  her  very 
severely  ;  and  must  you  keep  on  ?  " 

"  Yes,  my  child,  so  far  as  to  keep  her  in  soli 
tude,  that  she  may  have  plenty  of  time  to  think 
about  what  she  has  brought  upon  herself  and 


178  ELSIE'S  KITS  AND  KIN. 

others  by  the  indulgence  of  an  ungovernable 
temper.  She  needs  to  have  the  lesson  impressed 
upon  her  as  deeply  as  possible." 

"I'm  so  sorry  for  her,  papa!"  repeated  the 
gentle  little  pleader. 

"  So  am  I,  daughter,"  he  said ;  "  but  I  think, 
that  to  see  that  she  has  the  full  benefit  of  this  sad 
lesson,  will  be  the  greatest  kindness  I  can  do  her. 
And  my  little  Grace  must  try  to  believe  that  papa 
knows  best. 

"Now,  give  me  a  good-night  kiss,  and  go  to 
your  bed,  for  it  is  quite  time  you  were  there." 

As  he  spoke,  he  took  her  in  his  arms,  and  held 
her  for  a  moment  in  a  close  embrace.  "  Papa's 
dear  little  girl !  "  he  said  softly :  ' '  you  have 
never  given  me  a  pang,  except  by  your  feeble 
health." 

"  I  don't  want  to,  papa  :  I  hope  I  never,  never 
shall  !  "  she  returned,  hugging  him  tight. 

Leaving  him,  she  went  to  Violet,  put  her  arms 
about  her  neck,  and  said  in  her  sweet,  childish 
treble,  "  Dear  mamma,  don't  feel  so  dreadfully 
about  baby :  I've  been  asking  God  to  make  her 
quite,  quite  well ;  and  I  do  believe  he  will." 

When  she  had  left  the  room,  the  captain  found 
himself  alone  with  his  young  wife  and  their  little 
one.  Again  her  head  was  on  his  shoulder,  hia 
arm  about  her  waist. 

"My  husband,  my  dear,  dear  husband,"  she 
murmured,  "  I  am  so  glad  to  have  you  here !  I 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  179 

% 

jannot  tell  you  how  I  longed  for  you  when  the 
children  were  so  ill.  Oh,  if  we  could  only  be 
together  always,  as  Lester  and  Elsie,  Edward 
and  Zoe,  are  !  " 

"My  love,  my  life,"  he  said  in  Low  tones, 
tremulous  with  feeling,  "what  if  I  should  tell 
jou  that  your  wish  is  already  accomplished  ?  " 

She  gave  him  a  glance  of  astonishment  and 
incredulity. 

"It  is  even  so:  I  mean  all  I  have  said,"  he 
answered  to  the  look.  "  I  have  sent  in  my  res 
ignation  :  it  has  been  accepted,  and  I  have  come 
home  —  no,  I  have  come  here  to  make  a  home 
for  you  and  my  children,  hoping  to  live  in  it  with 
you  and  them  for  the  rest  of  my  clays." 

Her  face  had  grown  radiant.  ' '  Oh !  can  it  be 
true?  "  she  cried,  half  under  her  breath  ;  for  even 
in  her  glad  surprise,  the  thought  of  her  suffering 
babe  and  its  critical  condition  was  present  with 
her :  ' '  are  we  not  to  be  forced  apart  again  in  a 
few  days  or  weeks  ?  not  to  go  on  spending  more 
than  half  our  lives  at  a  distance  from  each 
other?" 

"It  is  quite  true,  my  darling,"  he  answered, 
then  went  on  to  tell,  in  a  few  brief  sentences, 
how  it  had  come  about. 

"It  cost  me  a  struggle  to  give  up  the  service," 
he  said  in  conclusion  ;  "  and  perhaps  I  might  not 
have  decided  as  I  did,  but  for  the  thought  that, 
if  I  should  be  needed  by  my  country  at  some  fu- 


180  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

ture  day,  I  could  offer  her  my  services ;  and 
the  thought  that,  at  present,  wife  and  children 
needed  me  more,  probably,  than  she.  I  felt  that 
Lulu,  in  particular,  needed  my  oversight  and 
training ;  that  the  task  of  bringing  her  up  was 
too  difficult,  too  trying,  to  be  left  to  other  hands 
than  those  of  her  father ;  and  I  feel  that  still 
more  sensibly  since  hearing  of  this  day's  do 
ings,"  he  added  in  a  tone  of  heartfelt  sorrow. 

"I  think  you  are  right,"  Violet  said.  " She  is 
more  willing  to  submit  to  your  authority  than 
to  that  of  anybody  else ;  as,  indeed,  she  ought 
to  be  :  and  in  a  home  that  she  will  feel  is  really 
her  own,  her  father's  house,  and  with  him  con 
stantly  at  hand,  to  watch  over,  and  help  her  to 
correct  her  faults,  there  is  hope,  I  think,  that  she 
may  grow  to  be  all  you  desire." 

"  Thank  3-011,  love',  for  saying  it,"  he  respond 
ed  with  emotion.  "  I  could  not  blame  you  if 
now  you  thought  her  utterly  irreclaimable." 

"No,  oh,  no!"  she  answered  earnestly.  "I 
have  great  hopes  of  her,  with  her  father  at  hand 
to  help  her  in  the  struggle  with  her  temper ;  for 
I  am  sure  she  does  struggle  against  it ;  and  1 
must  acknowledge,  that,  for  months  past,  she  has 
been  as  good  and  lovable  a  child  as  one  could 
desire.  I  don't  know  a  more  lovable  one  than 
she  is  when  her  temper  does  not  get  the  better  of 
her ;  and,  as  Gracie  says,  whenever  it  does,  '  she 
gets  sorry  very  soon.'  " 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  181 

*'My  darling,"  he  said,  pressing  the  hand  be 
held,  "  you  are  most  kind  to  be  so  ready  to  see 
what  is  commendable  in  my  wayward  child.  I 
cannot  reasonably  expect  even  you  to  look  at 
her  with  her  father's  partial  eyes.  And  dearly 
as  I  certainly  do  love  her,  I  have  been  exceed 
ingly  angry  with  her  to-day ;  so  angry,  that,  for 
a  time,  I  dared  not  trust  myself  to  go  near  her, 
I,  who  ought  to  have  unlimited  patience  with  her, 
knowing,  as  I  do,  that  she  inherits  her  temper 
from  me." 

"  I  don't  know  how  to  believe  that,  my  dear, 
good  husband,"  Violet  said,  gazing  up  into  hia 
face  with  fond,  admiring  eyes  ;  "for  I  have  never 
seen  any  evidence  of  it.  If  you  have  such  a 
temper,  you  have  certainly  gained  complete  mas 
tery  of  it.  And  that  may  well  give  us  hope  for 
Lulu." 

"  I  do  not  despair  of  her,"  he  said  ;  "  though 
I  was  near  doing  so  to-day  —  for  a  time  —  after 
hearing  a  full  account  of  her  passionate  behavior 
—  her  savage  assault,  as  it  seemed  to  be,  upon 
her  baby  sister." 

"  Oh !  "  moaned  Violet,  bending  over  the  little 
one  with  fast-falling  tears,  —  for  it  was  moaning 
as  if  in  pain,  —  "my  baby,  my  poor,  precious 
baby !  how  gladly  mamma  would  bear  all  your 
suffering  for  you,  if  she  could !  O  Levis !  what 
shall  we  do  if  she  is  taken  from  us?  " 

<f  Dear  wife,  I  hope  we  may  not  be  called  ta 


182  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

endure  that  trial,"  he  said;  "  but,  in  any  case, 
we  have  the  gracious  promise,  4  As  thy  days,  so 
shall  thy  strength  be.'  And  that  blessed  assur 
ance,  for  our  consolation,  in  regard  to  her,  '  He 
shall  gather  the  lambs  with  his  arm,  and  carry 
them  in  his  bosom.' ' 

"  'Tis  a  very  sweet  promise ;  but,  oh !  I  don't 
know  how  to  resign  her,  even  to  Him,"  she  said, 
weeping  bitterly. 

"  Nor  I ;  but  we  will  try  to  leave  it  all  with 
Him.  We  will  rejoice  if  she  is  spared  to  us ; 
and,  if  not,  we  will  be  glad  to  know  that  she  is 
BO  safe,  so  happy  with  Him  —  gathered  with  His 
arm,  carried  in  His  bosom." 

"  Yes,  yes,"  she  sobbed :  "  it  would  be  only 
for  ourselves  we  would  need  to  grieve,  not  for 
her,  sweet  pet." 

Elsie,  Violet's  mother,  came  into  the  room  at 
that  moment. 

"My  dear  Vi,"  she  said  tenderly,  "you  are 
looking  sadly  worn  and  weary.  I  want  you  and 
the  captain  to  take  your  rest  to-night,  while 
Arthur  and  I  will  care  for  baby." 

"Thank  you,  dearest  mamma,"  Violet  replied  ; 
"  but  rest  and  sleep  are  quite  as  necessary  to 
you  as  to  me ;  and,  besides,  I  could  not  bear  to 
leave  her." 

"  I  took  a  nap  on  purpose  to  be  able  to  sit  up 
to-night,"  Elsie  said  ;  "  also,  I  am  less  exhausted 
by  mental  distress  than  her  mother  is,  dearly  as  I 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  181 

love  her.     Can  you  not  trust  her  to  me,  with  tht 
doctor  sharing  my  vigil?  " 

"  I  could  trust  your  nursing  sooner  than  mj 
own,  mother,"  Violet  answered  ;  "  it  is  not  that; 
but  I  cannot  tear  myself  away  from  my  darling 
while  she  is  in  so  critical  a  state." 

"And  I,"  said  the  captain,  "while  warmly 
thanking  you  and  the  doctor,  cannot  consent  to 
leave  either  wife  or  baby  to-night." 

So,  finding  they  were  not  to  be  persuaded  to 
rest,  the  others  left  them  to  watch  over  the  little 
one  through  that  night. 

The  morning  brought  a  slight  change  for  the 
better,  yet  no  certainty  of  recovery ;  but  even 
that  barely  perceptible  improvement,  joined  to 
the  delightful  prospect  of  always  having  her  hus 
band  at  home,  cheered  Violet  greatly. 

They  had  talked  much  of  that  through  thf 
night,  beguiling  the  long  hours  of  their  tediuir 
with  many  a  bright  plan  for  the  future,  always 
hoping  that  "baby"  would  be  a  sharer  in  theii 
realization. 

The  captain  hoped  to  buy  or  build  in  the  neai 
neighborhood  of  Ion,  that  Violet  need  not  b<; 
separated  from  her  mother, — a  separation  he  was 
most  desirous  to  avoid  on  his  own  account,  also ; 
for  he  entertained  a  very  high  regard  and  warm 
affection  for  his  mother-in-law,  averring  that  it 
would  be  scarcely  possible  for  him  to  love  hef 
better  were  he  her  own  son. 


J84  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

He  had  resigned  to  Violet  the  pleasure  of  tell« 
ing  the  joyful  news  to  her  mother  and  the  whole 
family,  except  his  children ;  reserving  to  himself 
the  right  to  communicate  the  glad  tidings  to 
them  when,  and  in  what  way,  he  should  deem 
best. 

Lulu,  he  said,  was  to  be  kept  in  ignorance  of 
it  till  the  time  of  her  imprisonment  expired. 

At  a  very  early  hour  in  the  morning,  Elsie  and 
the  doctor  came  to  the  relief  of  the  watchers. 
Arthur  noted  and  announced  the  improvement, 
thus  reviving  hope  in  the  anxious  hearts  of  the 
parents  ;  and  before  retiring  for  a  few  hours'  rest 
and  sleep,  Violet  whispered  to  them  the  news 
that  had  gladdened  her  heart  in  spite  of  its  heavy 
load  of  grief  and  fear. 

They  both  rejoiced  with  her,  and  bade  her  hope 
for  the  best  in  regard  to  her  babe. 

Pain,  mental  and  physical,  kept  Lulu  awake  a 
good  while  after  her  father  left  her ;  but  at 
length  she  fell  into  a  deep  sleep,  which  lasted  far 
beyond  her  customary  hour  for  rising,  the  house 
being  very  still,  because  of  the  baby's  illness, 
and  the  blinds  down  in  her  room,  so  that  there 
was  neither  light  nor  noise  to  rouse  her. 

Her  first  thoughts  on  awaking  were  a  little  con 
fused  :  then,  as  with  a  flash,  all  the  events  of  yes 
terday  came  to  her  remembrance,  bringing  with 
them  bitter  upbraidings  of  conscience,  and  tor 
turing  anxieties  and  fears. 


SLSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  185 

Would  the  baby  die  ?  oh !  perhaps  it  was  al 
ready  dead,  and  she  a  murderess  !  the  murderess 
of  her  own  little  sister  —  her  father's  child ! 

If  that  were  so,  how  could  she  ever  look  him, 
or  anybody  else,  in  the  face  again?  And  what 
would  be  done  to  her?  was  there  any  danger  that 
she  would  be  put  in  prison  ?  oh !  that  would  be 
far  worse  than  being  sent  to  a  boarding-school, 
even  where  the  people  were  as  strict  and  as  dis 
agreeable  as  possible ! 

And  she  would  be  sorry,  oh,  so  sorry !  to  lose 
the  baby  sister,  or  to  have  her  a  sufferer  from 
what  she  had  done,  for  life,  or  for  years,  even 
could  she  herself  escape  all  evil  consequences. 

All  the  time  she  was  attending  to  the  duties  of 
the  toilet,  these  thoughts  and  feelings  were  in  her 
mind  and  heart ;  and  her  fingers  trembled  so  that 
it  was  with  difficulty  she  could  manage  buttons 
and  hooks  and  eyes,  or  stick  in  a  pin. 

She  started  at  every  sound,  longing,  yet  dread 
ing,  —  as  she  had  done  the  previous  day,  —  to 
see  her  father ;  for  who  could  tell  what  news  he- 
might  bring  her  from  the  nursery? 

Glancing  at  the  little  clock  on  the  mantel, 
when  at  last  she  was  quite  dressed,  and  ready  for 
her  breakfast,  she  saw  that  it  was  more  than  an 
hour  past  the  usual  time  for  that  meal ;  yet  no 
one  had  been  near  her,  and  she  was  very  hungry ; 
but,  even  if  her  father  had  not  forbidden  her  to 
leave  the  room,  she  would  have  preferred  thu 


186  ELBIE'S  KITS  AND  KIN". 

pangs  of  hunger  to  showing  her  face  in  tha 
dining-room. 

Presently,  however,  footsteps  —  not  those  of 
her  father  —  approached  her  door. 

"Miss  Lu,"  said  a  voice  she  recognized  as 
that  of  her  mamma's  maid,  "  please  open  de 
doah:  hyar's  yo'  breakfus." 

The  request  was  promptly  complied  with  ;  and 
Agnes  entered,  carrying  a  waiter  laden  with  a 
bountiful  supply  of  savory  and  toothsome  vi 
ands." 

"  Dar  it  am,"  she  remarked,  when  she  had  set 
it  on  the  table.  "  I  s'pose  mos'  likely  yo'  kin 
eat  ef  de  precious  little  darlin'  is  mos'  killed  by 
means  ob  yo'  bein'  in  a  passion  an'  kickin'  ob 
her  —  de  sweet  honey !  — down  de  steps." 

And  turning  swiftly  about,  her  head  in  the  air, 
the  girl  swept  from  the  room,  leaving  Lulu  stand 
ing  in  the  middle  of  the  floor,  fairly  struck  dumb 
with  indignation,  astonishment,  and  dismay. 

' '  How  dared  Agnes  —  a  mulatto  servant-girl, 
—  talk  so  to  her !  But  was  the  baby  really  dy 
ing?  Would  papa  never  come  to  tell  her  the 
truth  about  it?  She  wouldn't  believe  any  thing 
BO  dreadful  till  she  heard  it  from  him  :  very  likely 
Agnes  was  only  trying  to  torment  her,  and  make 
her  as  miserable  as  possible." 

She  had  sunk,  trembling,  into  a  chair,  feeling  as 
If  she  should  never  want  to  eat  again ;  but  with 
that  last  thought,  her  hopes  revived,  hunger  once 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  187 

more  asserted  its  sway,  and  she  ate  her  breakfast 
with  a  good  deal  of  appetite  and  relish. 

But,  when  hunger  was  appeased,  fears  and 
anxieties  renewed  their  assault :  she  grew  hall 
distracted  with  them,  as  hour  after  hour  passed 
on,  and  no  one  came  near  her  except  another  maid, 
to  take  away  the  breakfast-dishes  and  tidy  the 
room. 

On  her,  Lulu  turned  her  back,  holding  an  open 
book  in  her  hand,  and  pretending  to  be  deeply 
absorbed  in  its  contents,  though  not  a  word  of 
the  sense  was  she  taking  in  ;  for,  intense  as  was 
her  desire  to  learn  the  baby's  condition,  she 
would  not  risk  any  more  such  stabs  to  her  sensi 
tiveness  and  pride  as  had  been  given  by  Agnes. 

This  one  came,  did  her  work,  and  went  away 
again  in  silence  ;  but  all  the  time  she  was  in  the 
room,  Lulu  felt  that  she  was  casting  glances  of 
disgust  and  disfavor  at  her.  She  could  not 
breathe  freely  till  the  girl  had  left  the  room. 

She  thought  surely  the  dinner-hour  would  bring 
her  father ;  but  it  did  not :  her  wants  were  again 
supplied  by  a  servant. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

**  The  dread  of  evil  is  the  worst  of  ill." 

ON  leaving  the  breakfast- room,  Violet  hastened 
back  to  the  nursery ;  but  the  captain,  calling 
Max  and  Grace  into  her  boudoir,  said,  as  he  took 
the  little  girl  on  his  knee,  and  motioned  Max  to 
a  seat  by  his  side,  — 

"  I  have  some  news  for  you,  my  children :  can 
you  guess  what  it  is?  " 

"  Something  good,  I  hope,  papa,"  said  Max  : 
*'  you  look  as  if  it  was." 

"  I  am  very  much  pleased  with  my  share  of 
it,"  the  captain  said,  smiling  ;  "  and  I  shall  know 
presently,  I  presume,  what  you  two  think  of 
yours.  What  would  you  like  it  to  be,  Gracie?  " 

"  That  my  papa  was  never,  never  going  away 
any  more,"  she  answered  promptly,  lifting  loving 
eyes  to  his  face. 

"  There  couldn't  be  better  news  than  that," 
remarked  Max;  "but,"  with  a  profound  sigh, 
"  of  course  it  can't  be  that." 

"  Ah !  don't  be  quite  so  sure,  young  man," 
laughed  his  father. 
188 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  189 

*'Papa,  you  don't  mean  to  say  that  that  la 
H?"  queried  Max  breathlessly. 

"I  do:  I  have  resigned  from  the  navy,  and 
hope  soon  to  have  a  home  ready  for  my  wife  and 
children,  and  to  live  in  it  with  them  as  long  as  it 
shall  please  God  to  spare  our  lives." 

Tears  of  joy  actually  came  into  the  boy's 
eyes ;  while  Gracie  threw  her  arms  round  their 
father's  neck,  and  half  smothered  him  with  kisses. 

"  O  papa,  papa  !  "  she  cried,  "  I'm  so  glad,  I 
don't  know  what  to  do !  I'm  the  happiest  girl  in 
the  world  !  —  or  should  be,  if  only  the  dear  baby 
was  well,"  she  added,  with  springing  tears. 

"  Yes,"  he  sighed  :  "we  cannot  feel  other  than 
sad,  while  she  is  suffering  and  in  danger.  But 
she  is  a  trifle  better  this  morning,  and  we  will 
hope  the  improvement  may  continue  till  she  is 
entirely  restored." 

"She's  such  a  darling!"  said  Max;  "just 
the  brightest,  cutest  baby  that  ever  was  seen ! 
Mamma  Vi  has  taught  her  to  know  your  photo 
graph  ;  and,  whenever  she  sees  it,  she  says, '  Papa,' 
as  plainly  as  I  can.  She  calls  me  too,  and  Lu. 
Oh!  I  don't  know  how  Lulu  could  " —  He  broke 
off,  without  finishing  his  sentence. 

"  Lu  didn't  do  it  on  purpose,"  sobbed  Gracie, 
pulling  out  her  handkerchief  to  wipe  her  eyes. 

"  No,"  sighed  the  captain  :  "  I  am  quite  sure 
she  nad  no  intention  of  harming  her  little  sister, 
yet  she  is  responsible  for  it  as  the  consequent 


190  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

of  indulging  in  a  fit  of  rage  ;  she  feels  that :  and 
I  hope  the  distress  of  mind  she  is  now  suffering, 
because  of  the  dreadful  deed  she  has  done  in  her 
passion,  will  be  such  a  lesson  to  her,  that  she  will 
learn  to  rule  her  own  spirit  in  future." 

"Oh,  I  do  hope  so!  "  aaid  Grace.  "Papa, 
does  Lulu  know  your  good  news?  " 

"  No.  I  have  not  told  her  yet ;  and  I  intend 
to  keep  her  in  ignorance  of  it  for  some  days,  as 
part  of  her  deserved  punishment.  I  do  not  want 
her  to  have  any  thing  to  divert  her  mind  from 
the  consideration  of  the  great  sin  and  danger  of 
such  indulgence  of  temper." 

"You  haven't  quit  loving  her,  papa?  you 
tfon't?"  Grace  said,  half  entreatingly,  half 
inquiringly. 

"  No,  daughter,  oh,  no !  "  he  replied  with  emo 
tion.  "  I  don't  know  what  would  ever  make  me 
quit  loving  any  one  of  my  dear  children." 

He  drew  her  closer,  and  kissed  her  fondly  as 
he  spoke. 

"  I  am  very  glad  of  that,  papa,"  said  Max 
feelingly  ;  "  for  though  I  do  mean  to  be  always 
a  good  son  to  you,  if  I  ever  should  do  any  thing 
very,  very  bad,  I'd  not  be  afraid  to  confess  it  to 
you.  I  could  stand  punishment,  you  know  ;  but 
I  don't  think  I  could  bear  to  have  you  give  up 
being  fond  of  me." 

A  warm  pressure  of  the  lad's  hand  was  the 
captain's  only  reply  at  first ;  but  presently  ho 


XLSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  191 

said,  "  I  trast  yon  will  always  be  perfectly  open 
with  me,  my  dear  boy.  You  don't  think,  do  you, 
that  you  could  have  a  better  —  more  disinterested 
—  earthly  friend  than  your  father?" 

*'  No,  sir !  oh,  no,  indeed !  " 

"Then  make  me  your  confidant,"  his  father 
said,  with  a  smile  and  look  that  spoke  volumes 
of  fatherly  pride  and  affection  ;  "let  me  into  al! 
your  secrets.  Now  that  I  am  to  be  with  you  con 
stantly,  I  shall  take  a  deeper  interest  than  ever 
in  all  that  concerns  you,  —  if  that  be  possible,  —  ic 
your  studies,  your  sports,  your  thoughts  and  feel 
ings.  You  may  always  be  sure  of  my  sympathy, 
and  such  help  as  I  can  give  in  every  right  and 
wise  undertaking." 

"  I'll  do  that,  papa !  "  Max  exclaimed  with  a 
sudden,  glad,  lighting-up  of  the  face.  "  Why, 
it'll  be  as  good  as  having  the  brother  I've  often 
wished  for !  "  he  added  with  a  pleased  laugh ; 
"  better,  in  some  ways,  anyhow  ;  for  you'll  be  so 
much  wiser  than  any  boy,  and  keep  me  out  of 
scrapes  with  your  good  advice." 

"Papa,"  queried  Grace,  with  a  little  bashful 
hesitation,  "  mayn't  I  have  you  for  my  friend 
too?" 

"Yes,  indeed,  my  darling  little  girl!"  he 
answered  with  a  hug  and  kiss.  "I  should  like 
to  be  quite  as  intimate  with  you  as  I  hope  to  be 
with  Max." 

"  With  Lulu  too?"  she  asked. 


192  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"Yes ;  with  every  one  of  my  children." 

Max  had  averted  his  face  to  hide  his  amuse- 
ment  at  his  little  sister's  question  in  regard  to 
her  father's  friendship  for  herself,  for  the  timid, 
sensitive  little  girl  could  hardly  bear  to  be  laughed 
at ;  but  now  he  turned  to  his  father  again  with 
the  query,  — 

*'  Papa,  where  are  we  going  to  live?  " 

**  I  don't  know  yet,  Max,"  the  captain  answered ; 
"  but  I  hope  to  be  able  to  buy  or  build  somewhere 
in  this  neighborhood,  as  I  should  be  loath  to  take 
your  mamma  far  away  from  her  mother,  —  myself 
either,  for  that  matter ;  and  I  presume  you  would 
all  prefer  to  live  near  these  kind  friends?  " 

"I  am  sure  I  should,"  said  Max.  "But, 
papa,"  —  he  paused,  coloring,  and  casting  down 
his  eyes. 

"  "Well,  my  boy,  what  is  it?  don't  be  afraid  to 
talk  freely  to  your  intimate  friend,"  his  father 
said  in  a  kindly  tone,  and  laying  a  hand  affec 
tionately  on  the  lad's  shoulder. 

"Please  don't  think  me  impertinent,  papa," 
Max  said,  coloring  still  more,  "but  I  was  just 
going  to  ask  how  you  could  live  without  your 
pay ;  as  I  have  heard  you  say  it  was  nearly  all 
you  had." 

"  I  am  not  at  all  offended  at  the  inquiry,"  was 
the  kindly  reply.  "  The  intimacy  and  confi 
dences  are  not  to  be  all  on  one  side,  my  boy; 
I  am  quite  willing  you  should  know  that  J 


ELBIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  199 

am  able  now  to  do  without  the  pay,  some  land 
belonging  to  me  in  the  Far  West  having  so  risen 
in  value  as  to  afford  me  sufficient  means  for  the 
proper  support  of  my  family,  and  education  of 
my  children." 

"  Oh,  that  is  good  !  "  cried  Max,  clapping  his 
hands  in  delight.  "  And  if  it  is  used  up  by  the 
time  I'm  grown  and  educated,  I  hope  I'll  be  able 
to  take  care  of  you,  and  provide  for  you  as  you 
do  now  for  me." 

"Thank  you,  rny  dear  boy,"  the  captain  said 
with  feeling ;  "  the  day  may  come  when  you  will 
be  the  stay  and  staff  of  my  old  age ;  but,  how 
ever  that  may  be,  you  may  be  sure  that  nothing 
can  add  more  to  your  father's  happiness  than 
seeing  you  growing  up  to  honorable  and  Christian 
manhood." 

"  Yes,  sir :  it's  what  I  want  to  do."  Then,  a 
little  anxiously,  after  a  moment's  thought,  "  Am 
I  to  be  sent  away  to  school,  sir?  " 

"I  have  not  ^uite  decided  that  question,  and 
your  wishes  will  have  great  weight  with  me  in 
making  the  decision.  I  shall  keep  Lulu  at  home, 
and  educate  her  myself,  —  act  as  her  tutor,  I 
mean, — and  if  my  boy  would  like  to  become 
my  pupil  also  "  — 

"  O  papa !  indeed,  indeed  I  should !  "  ex 
claimed  Max  joyfully,  as  his  father  paused,  look 
ing  smilingly  at  him;  "and  I'll  try  hard  to  dc 
you  credit  as  my  teacher  as  well  as  my  father." 


194  ELSIE'S  KITE  AND  KIN. 

"Then  we  will  make  the  trial,"  said  the  cap* 
tain.  "If  it  should  not  prove  a  success,  there 
will  be  time  enough  after  that  to  try  a  school." 

"What  about  me,  papa?"  asked  Grace  wist 
fully,  feeling  as  if  she  were  being  overlooked  iq 
the  arrangements. 

"  You,  too,  shall  say  lessons  to  papa,"  he  an 
swered  with  tender  look  and  tone.  "  Shall  you 
like  that?" 

"Ever  so  much ! "  she  exclaimed,  lifting  glad, 
shining  eyes  to  his  face. 

"Now  you  may  go  back  to  your  play,"  he 
said,  gently  putting  her  off  his  knee.  "I  must 
go  to  your  mamma  and  our  poor,  suffering 
baby." 

He  went ;  but  the  children  lingered  a  while 
where  they  were,  talking  over  this  wonderfully 
good  news. 

"Now,"  said  Max,  "if  Lu  had  only  controlled 
her  temper  yesterday,  what  a  happy  family  we'd 
be!" 

"Yes,"  sighed  Grace;  "how  I  do  wish  she 
ha.d !  Oh,  I'm  so  sorry  for  her,  that  she  doesn't 
know  .this  about  papa  going  to  stay  with  us  all 
the  time !  'Sides,  she's  'specting  to  be  sent  away 
somewhere ;  and  how  dreadfully  she  must  feel ! 
Papa's  punishing  her  very  hard,  and  very  long ; 
but  of  course  he  knows  best,  and  he  loves  her." 

"Yes,  I'm  sure  he  does,"  assented  Max: 
*'  so  he  won't  give  her  any  more  punishment 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN  195 

than  he  thinks  she  needs.  It'll  be  a  fine  thing 
for  her,  and  all  the  rest  of  us  too,  if  this  hard 
lesson  teaches  her  never  to  get  into  a  passion 
again." 

Capt.  Raymond  had  intended  going  to  Lulu 
early  in  the  day ;  but  anxiety  about  the  babe, 
and  sympathy  with  Violet,  kept  him  with  them 
till  late  in  the  afternoon. 

When  at  last  he  did  go  to  his  prisoner,  he 
found  her  feverish  with  anxiety  and  fear  for  the 
consequences  of  her  mad  act  of  the  day  before. 

She  had  been  longing  for  his  coming,  moving 
restlessly  about  the  room,  feeling  that  she  could 
not  endure  the  suspense  another  moment ;  had  at 
length  thrown  herself  into  a  chair  beside  the 
window,  and,  as  was  her  wont  in  times  of  over 
wrought  feeling,  buried  her  face  on  her  folded 
arms,  laid  on  the  window-sill. 

She  started  up  wildly  at  the  sound  of  his  step 
and  the  opening  of  the  door. 

"Papa,"  she  cried  breathlessly,  "O  papa! 
what  —  what  have  you  come  to  tell  me  ?  Is  —  is 
the  baby"  — 

"  She  is  living,  but  far  from  out  of  danger," 
he  said,  regarding  her  with  a  very  grave,  stern 
expression;  but  it  softened  as  he  marked  the 
anguish  in  her  face. 

He  sat  down,  and  drew  her  to  his  knee,  putting 
his  arm  about  her  waist,  and  with  the  other  hand 
clasping  one  of  hers. 


196  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

He  was  startled  to  feel  how  hot  and  dry  it 
was. 

"My  child!"  he  exclaimed,  "you  are  not 
Well." 

She  dropped  her  head  on  his  shoulder,  and 
burst  into  a  passion  of  tears  and  sobs.  "  Papa, 
papa !  what  shall  I  do  if  baby  dies  ?  Oh !  I 
would  do  or  bear  any  thing  in  the  world  to  make 
her  well." 

"I  don't  doubt  it,  daughter,"  he  said;  "but 
a  bitter  lesson  we  all  have  to  learn  is,  that  we 
cannot  undo  the  evil  deeds  we  have  done.  Oh ! 
let  this  dreadful  occurrence  be  a  warning  to  you 
to  keep  a  tight  rein  upon  your  quick  temper." 

"  Oh  !  I  do  mean  to,  indeed  I  do,"  she  sobbed ; 
"but  that  won't  cure  the  dear  baby's  hurt.  Papa, 
all  day  long  I  have  been  asking  God  to  forgive 
me.  Do  you  think  he  will?  " 

"I  am  sure  that  he  has  already  done  so,  if  you 
have  asked  with  your  heart,  and  for  Jesus'  sake. 
But  we  will  ask  him  again  for  that,  and  to  give 
you  strength  to  fight  against  your  evil  nature  as 
you  never  have  fought,  and  to  conquer." 

"  And  to  make  the  baby  well,  papa,"  she  add 
ed  sobbingly,  as  he  knelt  with  her. 

"  Yes,"  he  said. 

When  they  had  risen  from  their  knees,  he  bade 
her  get  her  hat  and  coat,  saying,  "  You  need 
fresh  air  and  exercise.  I  will  take  you  for  a 
walk." 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  197 

'*  I'd  like  to  go,  papa,"  she  said ;  "  but "  — 

"But  what?" 

"I  —  I'm  afraid  of  —  of  meeting  some  of  the 
family;  and  —  and  I  don't  want  to  see  any  of 
them." 

"Perhaps  we  shall  not  meet  them,"  he  said; 
**  and,  if  we  do,  }'ou  need  not  look  toward  them  ; 
and  they  will  not  speak  to  you.  Put  on  your 
hat  and  coat  at  once :  we  have  no  time  to 
lose." 

She  obeyed  ;  and  presently  they  were  walking 
down  the  avenue,  not  having  met  any  one  on 
their  way  out  of  the  house. 

The  captain  moved  on  in  silence,  seemingly 
absorbed  in  sad  thought,  and  hardly  conscious 
that  Lulu  was  by  his  side. 

She  glanced  wistfully  up  into  his  grave,  stern 
face  two  or  three  times,  then  said  humbly,  plead 
ingly,  "Papa,  please  may  I  put  my  hand  in 
yours?" 

"  Certainly,"  he  said,  looking  down  at  her  very 
kindly,  as  he  took  her  hand,  and  held  it  in  a 
warm,  affectionate  clasp.  "  Child,  you  have  not 
lost  your  father's  love.  You  are  very  dear  to 
me,  in  spite  of  all  your  naughtiness." 

He  slackened  his  pace,  for  he  saw  she  was 
finding  it  difficult  to  keep  up  with  him  ;  and  his 
attention  was  again  attracted  to  the  heat  of  her 
band. 

"  You  are  not  well,  perhaps  not  able  to  walk  ?  " 


198  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

be  said  inquiringly,  and  in  tenderly  solicitous 
accents. 

"It  is  pleasant  to  be  out  in  the  air,  papa," 
she  answered ;  "but  it  tires  me  a  good  deal  more 
than  usual." 

"We  will  not  go  far,  then,"  he  said ;  "  and, 
if  your  strength  gives  out  before  we  get  back  to 
the  house,  I  will  carry  you." 

They  were  in  the  road  now,  some  distance  be 
yond  the  avenue-gates ;  and  at  this  moment  a 
number  of  horsemen  came  in  sight,  approaching 
from  the  direction  opposite  to  that  they  were 
taking. 

Perceiving  them,  Lulu  uttered  a  sharp  cry  of 
terror,  and  shrank  behind  her  father,  though  still 
clinging  to  his  hand. 

"What  is  it,  daughter?"  he  asked  in  surprise : 
"  what  do  you  fear?  " 

"O  para,  papa !  "  she  sobbed.  "  are  they  com 
ing  to  take  me  and  put  me  in  prison?  Oh,  don't 
let  them  have  me  !  " 

"Don't  be  frightened,"  he  said  soothingly. 
*  Don't  you  see  it  is  only  some  men  who  have 
been  out  hunting,  and  are  going  home  with  their 
game?" 

"Oh!  is  that  all?"  she  gasped,  the  color 
coming  back  to  her  face,  which  had  grown  dead 
ly  pale.  "I  thought  it  was  the  sheriff  coming  to 
put  me  in  jail  for  hurting  the  baby.  Will  they 
do  it,  papa  ?  Oh  !  you  won't  let  them,  will  you  ?  " 
she  cried  entreating'r. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  199 

"I  could  not  protect  you  from  the  law,"  he 
said,  in  a  moved  tone  ;  "  but  I  think  there  is  no 
danger  that  it  will  interfere.  You  did  not  hurt 
your  sister  intentionally,  and  she  is  still  living. 
You  are  very  young  too ;  and,  doubtless,  every 
body  will  think  your  punishment  should  be  left 
to  me,  your  father." 

She  was  trembling  like  a  leaf. 

He  turned  aside  to  a  fallen  tree,  sat  down  on 
it,  and  took  her  in  his  arms.  She  dropped  her 
head  on  his  shoulder,  panting  like  a  hunted  thing. 

"  These  two  days  have  been  too  much  for 
you,"  he  said  pityingly.  "And  that  fear  has 
tormented  you  all  the  time?" 

"  Yes,  papa :  oh,  I  thought  I  might  have  to  be 
hung  if  baby  died,  and  —  it  was  —  so  —  dread-* 
ful  —  to  think  I'd  killed  her  —  even  if  they  didn't 
do  any  thing  to  me  for  it,"  she  sobbed. 

"  Yes  ;  very,  very  dreadful ;  perhaps  more  so 
to  me  —  the  father  of  you  both  —  than  to  any 
one  else,"  he  groaned. 

•'  Papa,  I'm  heart-broken  about  it,"  she  sobbed. 
"Oh,  if  I  only  could  undo  it !  " 

He  was  silent  for  a  moment ;  then  he  said,  "  I 
know  you  are  suffering  very  much  from  remorse ; 
this  is  a  bitter  lesson  to  you  ;  let  it  be  a  lasting 
one.  I  can  relieve  you  of  the  fear  of  punish 
ment  from  the  law  of  the  land ;  there  is  no 
danger  of  that  now :  but,  if  you  do  not  lay  this 
lesson  to  heart,  there  may  come  a  time  when  that 


200  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

danger  will  be  real ;  for  there  is  no  knowing 
what  awful  deed  such  an  ungovernable  temper 
as  yours  may  lead  you  to  commit. 

"  But  don't  despair :  you  can  conquer  it  by  de 
termination,  constant  watchfulness,  and  the  help 
from  on  high  which  will  be  given  in  answer  to 
earnest  prayer." 

"Then  it  shall  be  conquered!"  she  cried 
vehemently.  "  I  will  fight  it  with  all  my  might. 
And  you  will  help  me,  papa,  all  you  can,  won't 
you,  by  watching  me,  and  warning  me  when  you 
see  I'm  beginning  to  get  angry,  and  punishing 
me  for  the  least  little  bit  of  a  passion  ?  But  oh, 
I  forget  that  you  can't  stay  with  me,  or  take  me 
with  you  !  ' '  she  cried  with  a  fresh  burst  of  sobs 
and  tears.  "  Must  you  go  back  to  your  ship 
soon  ?  ' ' 

"Not  very  soon,"  he  said;  "and  I  gladly 
promise  to  help  you  all  I  can  in  every  way.  I 
can  do  it  with  my  prayers,  even  when  not  close 
beside  you.  But,  my  child,  the  struggle  must 
be  j'our  own ;  all  I  can  do  will  be  of  no  avail 
unless  you  fight  the  battle  yourself  with  all  your 
strength. 

"  We  will  go  home  now,''  he  added,  rising, 
and  taking  her  hand  in  his. 

But  they  had  gone  only  a  few  steps  when  he 
stooped,  and  took  her  in  his  arms,  saying, 
*'  You  are  not  able  to  walk.  I  shall  carry  you." 

"  But  I  am  so  heavy,  papa,"  she  objected. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND   KIN.  201 

'*  No,  darling :  I  can  carry  yon  very  easily," 
he  said.  "  There,  put  your  arm  round  my  neck, 
and  lay  your  head  on  my  shoulder." 

The  pet  name  from  his  lips  sent  a  thrill  of  joy 
to  her  heart ;  and  it  was  very  pleasant,  very  rest 
ful,  to  feel  herself  infolded  in  his  strong  arms. 

He  carried  her  carefully,  tenderly  along,  hold 
ing  her  close,  as  something  precious  that  he 
began  to  fear  might  slip  from  his  grasp.  She 
had  always  been  a  strong,  healthy  child,  and 
heretofore  he  had  scarcely  thought  of  sickness 
in  connection  with  her  ;  but  now  he  was  alarmed 
at  her  state. 

"  Are  you  in  pain,  daughter?"  he  asked. 

"  Only  a  headache,  papa ;  I  suppose  because 
I've  cried  so  much." 

"  I  think  I  must  have  the  doctor  see  you." 

"  Oh,  no,  no,  papa  !  please  don't,"  she  sobbed. 
"  I  don't  want  to  see  him  or  anybody." 

' '  Then  we  will  wait  a  little  ;  perhaps  you  will 
be  all  right  again  by  to-morrow." 

He  did  not  set  her  clown  till  they  had  almost 
reached  the  house  ;  and  he  took  her  in  his  arms 
again  at  the  foot  of  the  stairway,  and  carried 
her  to  her  room,  where  he  sat  down  with  her  on 
his  knee. 

"  Papa,  aren't  you  very  tired,  carrying  such  a 
big,  heavy  girl?  "  she  asked,  looking  regretfully 
into  his  face, 

"No;    very  little,"  he  answered,  taking   off 


202  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

her  hat,  and  laying  his  cool  hand  on  her  fore 
head.  "  Your  head  is  very  hot.  I'll  take  off 
your  coat,  and  lay  you  on  the  bed  ;  and  I  want 
you  to  stay  there  for  the  rest  of  the  day  ;  go  to 
sleep  if  you  can." 

"I  will,  papa,"  she  answered  submissively; 
den  as  he  laid  her  down,  and  turned  to  leave  her, 
"  Oh,  I  wish  you  could  stay  with  me !  "  she  cried, 
clinging  to  him. 

"I  cannot  now,  daughter,"  he  said,  smooth- 
Ing  her  hair  caressingly.  "I  must  go  back  to 
your  mamma  and  the  baby.  But  I  will  come  in 
again  to  bid  you  good-night,  and  see  that  you 
are  as  comfortable  as  I  can  make  you.  Can  you 
eat  some  supper  ? ' ' 

"  I  don't  know,  papa,"  she  answered  doubt- 
fully. 

"  "Well,  I  will  send  you  some ;  and  you  can  eat 
it,  or  not,  as  you  feel  inclined." 


CHAPTER  XV. 

u  After  the  storm,  a  calm;  after  the  rain,  sunlight." 

As  Capt.  Raymond  passed  through  the  hall 
on  which  Lulu's  room  opened,  a  little  girl,  dressed 
in  deep  mourning,  rose  from  the  broad,  low  sill 
of  the  front  window,  where  she  had  been  sitting 
waiting  for  the  last  few  minutes,  and  came  for 
ward  to  meet  him.  She  was  a  rather  delicate- 
looking,  sweet-faced  child,  with  large  dark  eyes, 
full  of  intelligence. 

"  Capt.  Raymond?  "  she  said  inquiringly,  and 
with  a  timid  look  up  into  his  face. 

"Yes,"  he  said,  holding  out  his  hand  to  her 
with  a  fatherly  smile  :  "  and  you,  I  suppose,  are 
my  Lulu's  little  friend,  Evelyn  Leland?  " 

"Yes,  sir:  we  —  uncle  Lester,  aunt  Elsie, 
little  Ned,  and  I  —  have  been  away  visiting  at 
some  distance,  and  did  not  hear  of  —  of  the 
baby's  bad  fall  till  we  came  home  this  afternoon. 
We  are  all  so  sorry,  so  very  sorry !  Aunt  Elsie 
is  with  aunt  Vi  now  ;  and  I  —  oh  !  please,  sir,  may 
I  go  to  Lulu?" 

"  My  dear  little  girl,  I  should  like  to  say  yes, 

am 


204  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

for  your  sake,  —  and  Lulu's  too, — but  for  ths 
present  I  think  best  not  to  allow  her  to  see  any 
one,"  he  said  in  a  kindly  tone,  and  affectionately 
pressing  the  little  hand  she  had  put  into  his. 
"But,"  seeing  the  disappointment  in  her  face, 
*'I  entirely  approve  of  the  intimacy,  and  hope 
it  will  be  kept  up ;  for  I  think  it  has  been  of 
benefit  to  Lulu." 

"Thank  you,  sir,"  she  returned,  coloring  with 
pleasure.  "  But  Lulu  told  me  you  had  quite  de 
termined  to  send  her  away  from  here :  I  hope 
you  will  reconsider,  and  —  let  her  stay,"  with  a 
very  coaxing  look  up  into  his  face. 

He  smiled.  "Can  you  keep  a  secret?"  he 
asked,  —  "  one  from  Lulu  only,  and  that  for  but 
a  few  days?" 

"Try  me,  sir,"  she  answered  brightly. 

"  I  will.  I  have  left  the  navy,  and  expect  to 
settle  down  in  this  neighborhood.  In  that  case, 
you  and  Lulu  will  not  be  separated ;  for  my 
strongest  reason  for  the  change  was,  that  I  might 
have  her  constantly  with  me,  and  train  her  up  as 
I  think  she  should  be  trained  ;  as  perhaps  no  one 
but  her  father  can  train  her." 

Evelyn's  face  had  grown  very  bright.  "  Oh, 
how  delighted,  how  happ}r  Lu  will  be  when  she 
hears  it !  "  she  exclaimed  ;  "  for,  do  you  know, 
sir,  she  thinks  there  is  nobody  in  the  world  to 
compare  to  her  father?  " 

Those  words  brought  a  glad  look  into  his  face 
for  the  moment. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN  205 

"Yes,"  he  said,  "  she  is  a  warm-hearted,  af 
fectionate  child ;  a  dear  child,  in  spite  of  her 
quick  temper." 

A  door  had  opened  and  closed :  a  step  was 
coming  down  the  hall,  and  a  cheerful  voice  in  his 
rear  said,  "  Captain,  I  have  good  news  for  you : 
there  has  been  a  great,  a  really  wonderful  change 
for  the  better  in  the  last  hour ;  the  child  will  live, 
and  I  hope,  I  believe,  entirely  recover  from  the 
injuries  caused  by  her  fall." 

Before  the  doctor's  sentence  was  finished,  the 
captain  had  turned,  and  caught  his  hand  in  a 
vice-like  grasp  :  his  eyes  filled,  his  breast  heaved 
with  emotions  too  big  for  utterance  ;  he  shook 
the  hand  warmly,  dropped  it,  and,  without  a  word, 
hurried  into  the  nursery. 

He  found  nearly  the  whole  family  gathered 
there,  every  face  full  of  a  great  gladness. 

The  doctor,  however,  following  him  in,  speed 
ily  cleared  the  room  of  all  but  two  or  three  : 
only  the  two  Elsies,  besides  himself  and  the 
parents,  were  left. 

Violet  looked  up  at  her  husband  as  he  entered, 
with  a  face  so  bright  and  joyous  that  it  recalled 
the  days  of  their  honeymoon. 

\"Oh,  how  happy  I  am!  how  good  God  has 
been  to  us !  "  she  whispered,  as  he  bent  down  to 
kiss  her:  "our  darling  is  spared  to  us!  See 
how  sweetly  she  is  sleeping !  " 

"Yes,"  he  returned,  in  the  same  low  tone,  his 


206  ELBIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN- 

features  working  with  emotion  :  "  and  what 
double  reason  for  joy  and  gratitude  have  I  —  the 
father  of  both  the  injurer  and  the  injured ! " 

"Forgive  me  that  I  have  felt  a  little  hard  to 
Lulu.  I  can  and  do  forgive  her  now,"  she  said, 
her  sweet  eyes  looking  penitently  into  his. 

"Darling,"  he  returned  with  emotion,  "I 
have  nothing  to  forgive,  but  shall  be  very  glad 
if  you  can  find  any  love  in  your  heart,  after  this, 
for  my  wayward  child,  little  as  she  merits  it." 

Then,  without  waiting  for  a  reply,  he  turned 
to  Mrs.  Leland  with  a  brotherly  greeting,  not 
having  seen  her  before  since  his  arrival  at  Ion. 

"  Vi  has  told  me  the  glad  tidings  you  "brought 
her  yesterday,"  she  said,  as  he  held  her  hand  in 
his  ;  "  and  I  can't  tell  you  how  delighted  we  all 
are  to  know  that  you  have  come  to  stay  among 
us." 

"  And  now  I  can  rejoice  in  that  to  the  full,  my 
dear,  dear  husband,"  Violet  said,  dropping  her 
head  on  his  shoulder  as  he  sat  down  by  her  side, 
and  put  his  arm  about  her. 

For  a  little  while  they  all  sat  silently  watching 
the  sleeping  babe ;  then  Arthur  glanced  at  the 
clock,  and,  with  a  low-toned  promise  to  be  back 
hi  an  hour,  rose,  and  left  the  room. 

"Excuse  me  for  a  little,  dear,"  the  captain 
said  to  Violet,  and  softly  followed  Arthur  out  to 
the  hall. 

"  Can  you  spare  me  a  moment?  "  he  asked. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  207 

"Yes,  full  five  of  them,  if  necessary/'  was 
the  jovial  reply. 

Arthur's  heart  was  so  light  in  consequence  of 
the  improvement  in  his  young  patient,  that  a  jest 
came  readily  to  his  lips. 

"Thank  you,"  returned  the  captain  warmly, 
then  went  on  to  describe  Lulu's  condition,  and 
ask  what  should  be  done  for  her. 

"  Relieve  her  mind  as  speedily  as  possible 
with  the  good  news  of  the  certainty  of  the  baby's 
recovery,  and,  if  you  choose,  the  other  glad  tid 
ings  you  brought  us  yesterday, "Arthur  answered. 
"  The  mental  strain  of  the  past  two  days  has 
evidently  been  too  much  for  her :  she  must  have 
suffered  greatly  from  grief,  remorse,  and  terror. 
Relief  from  those  will  be  the  best  medicine  she 
could  have,  and  probably  work  a  speedy  cure. 
Good-evening." 

He  hurried  away,  and  the  captain  went  at  once 
to  Lulu. 

She  was  on  the  bed  where  he  had  left  her,  but, 
at  the  opening  of  the  door,  started  up,  and  turned 
to  him  with  a  look  of  wild  affright. 

"Papa!"  she  cried  breathlessly,  is  — is  the 
baby? —  Oh,  no !  for  how  glad  your  face  is  !  " 

"  Yes,  baby  is  very  much  better ;  in  fact,  quite 
out  of  danger,  the  doctor  thinks.  And  you? 
have  you  not  slept?"  he  asked,  bending  over 
her  in  tender  solicitude  ;  for  she  had  fallen  back 
on  her  pillow,  and  was  sobbing  as  if  her,  heart 


208  ELSIE  S  KITH  AND   KIN. 

would  break,  weeping  for  joy  as  she  had  before 
wept  with  sorrow,  remorse,  and  penitence. 

He  lifted  her  from  the  bed,  and  sat  down  with 
her  in  his  arms. 

"  Don't  cry  so,  daughter,  dear,"  he  said  sooth 
ingly,  softly  caressing  her  hair  and  cheek :  "  it 
will  make  your  head  ache  still  more." 

"  I  can't  help  it,  papa :  I'm  so  glad,  so  very, 
very  glad  !  "  she  sobbed  ;  "so  glad  the  dear  baby 
will  get  well,  and  that  I  —  I'm  not  a  murderess. 
Papa,  won't  you  thank  God  for  me?  " 

"  Yes,"  he  said  with  emotion,  —  "  for  you  and 
myself  and  all  of  us." 

When  they  had  risen  from  their  knees,  "  Now 
I  hope  you  can  sleep  a  while,  and  afterward  eat 
some  supper,"  he  said,  lifting  her,  and  gently 
laying  her  on  the  bed  again. 

"O  papa!  I  wish  you  could  stay  with  me  a 
little  longer,"  she  cried,  clinging  to  his  hand. 

"  I  cannot  stay  now,  daughter,"  he  said  ;  "  but 
I  will  come  in  again  to  bid  you  good-night." 

He  leaned  over  her,  and  kissed  her  several 
times.  She  threw  her  arm  round  his  neck,  and 
drew  him  down  closer. 

"Dear,  dear  papa!"  she  sobbed:  "you  are 
the  best  father  in  the  world !  and  oh,  I  wish  I 
was  a  better  girl !  Do  you  think  I  —  I'm  a  curse 
to  you  now?  " 

"I  think  —  I  believe  you  are  going  to  be  a 
very  great  blessing  to  me,  my  own  darling/1  he 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  209 

answered  in  tones  tremulous  with  emotion.  "I 
fear  I  was  hard  and  cruel  in  what  I  said  when 
I  came  to  you  that  first  time  last  night." 

"No,  papa,  I  deserved  it  every  bit;  but  it 
'most  broke  my  heart,  because  I  love  you  so.  Oh, 
I  do  want  to  be  a  blessing  to  you,  and  I  mean  to 
try  with  all  my  might !  " 

"  My  dear  little  girl,  my  own  little  daughter, 
that  is  all  I  can  ask,"  he  said,  repeating  his 
caresses. 

Then  he  covered  her  up  with  tender  care,  and 
left  her,  weary  and  exhausted  with  the  mental 
suffering  of  the  last  two  days,  but  with  a  heart 
singing  for  joy  over  his  restored  affection  and 
the  assurance  of  the  baby's  final  recovery. 

She  expected  to  stay  awake  till  he  came  again, 
but  in  less  than  five  minutes  was  fast  asleep. 

The  captain  found  Max  and  Gracie  hovering 
near  as  he  passed  out  into  the  hall. 

"Papa,"  they  said,  coming  hastily  forward, 
"  may  we  go  in  to  see  Lulu  now?  "  Max  adding, 
"  I  was  too  angry  with  her  at  first  to  want  to  see 
her,  but  I've  got  over  that  now."  Grace :  "  And 
mayn't  she  know  now  that  we're  going  to  keep 
you  always  at  home?  "  taking  his  hand  in  both  of 
hers,  and  looking  up  coaxingly  into  his  face. 

"  No,  my  dears,  not  to-night,"  he  said  :  "  she 
has  cried  herself  sick  —  has  a  bad  headache,  and 
I  want  her  to  try  to  sleep  it  off." 

"  Poor  Lu !  she  must  have  been  feeling  awfully 


210  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

all  this  time,"  Max  said.  "  I  wish  I  hadn't  beea 
so  very  angry  with  her." 

"You  look  very  happy — you  two,"  their 
father  said,  smiling  down  at  them. 

"So  do  you,  sir,"  returned  Max ;  "and  I'm 
so  glad,  for  you've  been  looking  heart-broken 
ever  since  you  came  home." 

"Pretty  much  as  I  have  felt,"  he  sighed, 
patting  Grade's  cheek  as  he  spoke. 

"  We  are  just  as  happy  as  we  can  be,  papa," 
she  said ;  "  only  I "  — 

"Well?"  he  said  inquiringly  as  she  paused, 
leaving  her  sentence  unfinished. 

"  I'm  just  hungry  to  sit  on  your  knee  a  little 
while;  but,"  ruefully,  "I  s'pose  you  haven't 
time." 

"  Come  into  the  nursery  with  me,  and  you  shall 
sit  there  as  long  as  you  like,  and  are  willing  to 
keep  perfectly  quiet,  so  as  not  to  disturb  baby." 

"Oh!  thank  you,  papa,"  she  returned  joy 
ously,  slipping  her  hand  into  his.  "  I'll  be  as 
quiet  as  a  mouse." 

"I  hope  my  turn  will  come  to-morrow," 
remarked  Max.  "  I've  a  hundred  questions  I 
want  to  ask." 

"As  many  as  you  like,  my  boy,  when  I  have 
time  to  listen  ;  though  I  don't  promise  to  answer 
them  all  to  your  entire  satisfaction,"  his  father 
replied,  as  he  passed  on  into  the  nursery,  taking 
Grace  with  him. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  211 

Max  went  down-stairs,  where  he  found  Evelyn 
Leland  sitting  alone  in  one  of  the  parlors,  wait 
ing  till  her  aunt  Elsie  should  be  ready  to  go  back 
to  Fairview. 

"Max,"  she  said,  as  he  came  in,  and  took  a 
seat  at  her  side,  "  you  have  just  the  nicest  kind 
of  a  father !  " 

"Yes,  that's  so!"  he  returned  heartily: 
"there  couldn't  be  a  better  one." 

"  I  wish  he  would  let  me  see  Lu,"  Evelyn  went 
on :  "I  was  in  hopes  he  would  after  the  doctor 
had  told  him  the  baby  was  sure  to  get  well." 

"  I  think  he  would,  but  that  Lu  has  cried  her 
self  sick,  and  he  wants  her  to  sleep  off  her  head 
ache.  He  refused  to  let  Gracie  and  me  in  for 
that  reason." 

"Poor  thing  ! "  Evelyn  exclaimed,  tears  spring 
ing  to  her  eyes.  "  I  should  think  it  must  have 
been  almost  enough  to  set  her  crazy.  But  how 
happy  she  will  be  when  she  hears  that  your  father 
isn't  going  away  again,  and  means  to  keep  her  at 
home  with  him." 

"Yes,  indeed;  she'll  go  wild  with  joy;  it's 
what  all  three  of  us  have  wanted  to  have  happen 
more  than  any  thing  else  we  could  think  of. 

"I've  often  envied  boys  that  could  live  at 
home  with  their  fathers  ;  though,"  he  added  with 
a  happy  laugh,  "  I've  said  to  myself  many  a 
time,  that  mine  was  enough  nicer  than  theirs  to 
make  up  for  having  to  dc  without  him  so  much 


212  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

of  the  time  ;  at  least,  I'd  never  have  been  willing 
to  swap  fathers  with  one  of  'em.  No,  indeed !  " 

"Of  course  not,"  said  Evelyn.  "And  I'm 
so  delighted  that  Lu  and  I  are  not  to  be  sepa 
rated  !  I  can  hardly  wait  to  talk  with  her  about 
it,  and  the  good  times  we'll  have  together." 

A  nap  and  a  nice  supper  had  refreshed  Lulu  a 
good  deal ;  but  she  felt  weak  and  languid,  and 
was  lying  on  the  bed  again  when  her  father  re 
turned  to  her  room. 

She  looked  up  at  him  wistfully  as  he  came 
and  stood  beside  her,  then  her  eyes  filled  with 
tears. 

"What  is  it?"  he  asked,  lifting  her  from  the 
bed,  seating  himself,  and  drawing  her  into  his 
arms :  "  what  is  your  petition?  for  I  read  in  your 
eyes  that  you  have  one  to  make." 

"Papa,  you  won't  send  me  away  —  very  — 
soon,  will  you?  "  she  pleaded  in  tremulous  tones, 
her  arm  round  his  neck,  her  face  hidden  on  his 
shoulder. 

"  Not  till  I  go  myself;  then  I  shall  take  you 
with  me." 

"  To  a  boarding-school?  "  she  faltered. 

"  No :  I'm  going  to  put  you  in  a  private  fam 
ily." 

Her  face  was  still  hidden,  and  she  did  not 
see  the  smile  in  his  eyes. 

"What  kind  of  people  are  thej',  papa?"  she 
asked  with  a  deep-drawn  sigh. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  213 

''Very  nice  people,  I  think:  the  wife  and 
mother  is  a  very  lovely  woman,  and  the  four 
children  —  a  boy  and  three  girls  —  are,  I  pre 
sume,  neither  better  nor  worse  than  my  own  four. 
The  gentleman,  who  will  teach  you  himself,  along 
with  the  others,  and  have  the  particular  care  and 
oversight  of  you,  is  perhaps  rather  stern  and 
severe  with  any  one  who  ventures  to  disobey  his 
orders ;  but  I  am  quite  certain,  that,  if  you  are 
good  and  obedient,  he  will  be  very  kind  and 
indulgent,  possibly  a  trifle  more  indulgent  than 
he  ought  to  be." 

Lulu  began  to  cry  again.  "  I  don't  like  men- 
teachers  !  "  she  sobbed.  "  I  don't  like  a  man  to 
have  any  thing  to  do  with  me.  Please,  please 
don't  send  me  there,  papa !  " 

"  You  want  me  to  relent,  and  let  you  stay  on 
here  if  they  will  have  you?  " 

"  No,  no,  papa  !  I  don't  want  to  stay  here  ! 
I  don't  want  to  see  anybody  here  again,  except 
Max  and  Gracie  ;  because  I'm  so  ashamed  of  — 
of  what  I've  done.  I  couldn't  look  any  of  them 
in  the  face,  for  I  know  they  must  despise  me." 

"I  am  sure  you  are  mistaken  in  that,  my 
child,"  he  said  gravely.  "But  what  is  it  you 
do  desire  ? ' ' 

"  To  be  with  you,  papa.  Oh,  if  I  could  only 
go  with  you  !  " 

"  And  leave  Max  and  Gracie?  " 

"  I'll  have  to  leave  them,  anyhow,  if  you  take 


214  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

me  away  from  here ;  and,  though  I  love  them 
very  much,  I  love  you  a  great  deal  better." 

"  I'm  afraid  you  would  have  a  doleful  time  on 
shipboard,  with  no  young  companions,  nobody 
to  see  or  speak  to  but  your  father  and  the  other 
officers." 

"I  wouldn't  care  for  that,  or  any  thing,  if  I 
could  only  be  with  you.  Papa,  you  don't  know 
faow  I  love  you  ! ' ' 

"Then,  I'll  take  you  with  me  when  I  leave 
here ;  and  you  need  never  live  away  from  me 
any  more,  unless  you  choose." 

"  Papa,"  she  cried,  lifting  her  head  to  look  up 
into  his  face,  with  glad,  astonished  eyes,  "do 
you  really  mean  it?  May  I  go  with  you?  " 

He  held  her  close,  with  a  joyous  laugh. 

"  Why,  I  understood  jrou  to  say,  a  moment 
since,  that  you  didn't  want  to  be  in  the  care  of 
a  man,  —  any  man. ' ' 

"  But  you  know  I  didn't  mean  you,  papa." 

' '  But  I  am  the  gentleman  I  spoke  of  a  little 
while  ago,  as  the  one  in  whose  care  I  intended  to 
put  you." 

"Papa,"  she  said,  with  a  bewildered  look,  "  I 
don't  understand." 

Then  he  told  her ;  and  she  was,  as  Max  had 
foreseen,  almost  wild  with  delight. 

"Oh!  "  she  cried,  "how  nice,  nice  it  will  be 
to  have  a  home  of  our  very  own,  and  our  father 
with  us  all  the  time !  Papa,  I  think  I  sha'n't 
«leep  a  wink  to-night,  I'm  so  glad." 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  215 

"  I  trust  it  will  not  have  that  effect,"  he  said. 
"  I  hesitated  a  little  about  telling  you  to-night, 
lest  it  might  interfere  with  your  rest ;  but  you 
seemed  so  unhappy  about  your  future  prospects, 
that  I  felt  I  must  relieve  you  of  the  fear  of  being 
sent  away  among  strangers." 

"  You  are  so  very  good  and  kind  to  me,  papa," 
she  returned  gratefully.  "Where  is  our  dear 
home  to  be  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know,  yet,"  he  said.  "  I  have  not 
had  time  to  look  about  in  search  of  house  or 
land ;  but  I  hope  to  be  able  to  buy  or  build  a 
house  somewhere  in  this  region,  as  near  Ion  as 
a  pleasant  location  can  be  found." 

"  I  hope  you'll  find  a  house  ready  built,  papa," 
she  said.  "  I  shouldn't  know  how  to  wait  for 
one  to  be  built." 

"Not  if,  by  waiting,  we  should,  in  the  end, 
have  a  much  nicer,  pleasanter  one?  " 

She  considered  a  moment.  "  Couldn't  we  rent 
a  house  to  live  in  while  we  get  our  own  built?  " 

"  I  think  that  plan  might  answer  quite  well," 
he  said  with  a  smile.  "  I  had  no  idea  you  were 
such  a  business  woman.  Probably  that  is  what 
we  will  do,  for  I  am  as  anxious  to  get  to  house 
keeping  as  even  you  can  be." 

"  But,  papa,"  she  exclaimed,  with  a  look  as  if 
struck  by  a  sudden  and  not  very  pleasant  thought, 
' '  may  I  —  will  you  be  vexed  if  I  ask  you  some 
thing?" 


216  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  Suppose  you  find  out  by  asking?  " 

"I — I  hope  you  won't  think  it's  impertinence, 
papa,  I  don't  mean  it  for  that,"  she  said  with 
hesitation,  hanging  her  head,  and  blushing ; 
"  but  —  but  —  I  hope  it  isn't  mamma  Vi's  money 
we're  to  live  on?" 

He  put  his  hand  under  her  chin,  and  lifted  her 
face,  so  that  he  could  look  down  into  her  eyes ; 
and  she  drew  a  long  breath  of  relief  as  she  per 
ceived  that  he  was  smiling  at  her. 

"  No,"  he  said.  "You  come  honestly  by  your 
pride  of  independence.  I  would  no  more  live 
on  mamma  Vi's  money  than  you  would." 

"  Oh,  I'm  so  glad  !  But  —  then,  how  can  you 
do  without  your  pay,  papa?  " 

' '  Because  my  heavenly  Father  has  prospered 
me,  and  given  me  money  enough  of  my  own  (or, 
rather,  lent  it  to  me  ;  for  all  we  have  belongs  to 
him,  and  is  only  lent  to  us  for  a  time)  to  provide 
all  that  is  necessary  for  my  family,  and  educate 
my  children. 

"  Now  we  have  had  a  long  talk,  which  has,  I 
trust,  made  my  dear  little  girl  much  happier ; 
and  it  is  tune  for  you  to  go  to  your  bed  for  the 
night." 

*'  I  don't  like  to  have  you  leave  me,"  she  said, 
clinging  about  his  neck;  "but  you  were  very 
kind  to  stay  so  long.  Won't  you.  come  soon  in 
the  morning?" 

"  You  are  not  a  prisoner  any  longer,"  he  said, 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  217 

caressing  her :  ' '  you  are  free  to  leave  this  room, 
and  go  where  you  choose  about  the  house  and 
grounds  to-morrow." 

"  But  I  don't  want  to.  O  papa !  I  can't  face 
them !  Mayn't  I  stay  in  my  room  till  you  are 
ready  to  take  me  to  our  own  home?  " 

"You  will  have  to  face  them  sometime,"  he 
said  ;  "  but  we  will  see  what  can  be  done  about 
it.  Would  you  like  to  see  Max  and  Gracie  to 
night?" 

"  Gracie,  ever  so  much  ;  but  Max — I — I  don't 
know  how  he  feels  toward  me,  papa." 

"Very  kindly.  He  has  been  asking  permis 
sion  to  come  in  to  see  you ;  and  Gracie  has 
pleaded  quite  hard  for  it,  and  to  have  you  for 
given,  and  told  the  good  news." 

"  Gracie  always  is  so  dear  and  kind,"  she 
said  tremulously  ;  "  and  Maxie  isn't  often  cross 
with  me.  Yes,  papa,  I  should  like  to  see  them 
both." 

"  Your  friend  Evelyn  was  here  this  afternoon, 
asking  permission  to  come  in  to  see  you,  but  is 
gone  now.  You  may  see  her  to-morrow,  if  you 
want  to.  Ah !  I  hear  your  brother  and  sister  in 
the  hall." 

He  opened  the  door,  and  called  to  them.  They 
came  bounding  in,  so  full  of  delight  over  the 
pleasant  prospect  opening  before  them,  as  hardly 
to  remember  that  Lulu  ha*l  often  in  such  dreadtul 
disgrace. 


218  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  O  Lu  !  has  papa  told  you  the  good  news?" 
they  cried. 

"Yes." 

"  And  aren't  you  glad?  " 

"Yes;  glad  as  glad  can  be.  But,  oh,  I  wisl 
the  home  was  ready  to  go  into  to-night !  "  ^ 

Her  father  laughed.  "  I  think  you  were  born 
in  a  hurry,  Lulu,"  he  said.  "You  are  never 
willing  to  wait  a  minute  for  any  thing. 

"Well,  I  suppose  you  children  would  prefer 
to  be  left  to  yourselves  for  a  while ;  so  I  will 
leave  you.  You  may  talk  fifteen  minutes  to 
gether,  but  no  longer ;  as  it  is  your  bedtime  now, 
Gracie's  at  least." 

"  O  papa !  don't  go  !  "  they  all  exclaimed  in  a 
breath.  "  Please  stay  with  us  :  we'd  rather  have 
you,  a  great  deal  rather  !  " 

He  could  not  resist  their  entreaties,  so  sat 
down,  and  drew  his  two  little  girls  into  his  arms, 
while  Max  stationed  himself  close  at  his  side. 

"  My  dear  children,"  he  said,  "  you  can  hardly 
be  happier  in  the  prospect  before  us  than  your 
father  is." 

"  Is  mamma  Vi  glad?  "  asked  Lulu. 

"  Yes  ;  quite  as  much  rejoiced,  I  think,  as  any 
of  the  rest  of  us." 

"  But  doesn't  she  want  me  sent  away  to  school 
or  somewhere?"  with  a  wistful,  anxious  gaze 
into  his  face.  "  Is  she  willing  to  have  me  in  the 
new  home,  papa?" 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  219 

"  Yes,  daughter,  more  than  willing :  she  wants 
you  to  be  under  your  father's  constant  care  and 
watchfulness,  hoping  that  so  he  may  succeed  in 
teaching  you  to  control  your  temper." 

"  She's  very  good  and  forgiving,"  was  Lulu's 
comment  in  a  low  and  not  unmoved  tone. 

"Papa,  when  will  you  begin  to  look  for  the 
new  home?"  asked  Grace,  affectionately  strok 
ing  his  cheek  and  whiskers  with  her  small  white 
hand. 

"  I  have  been  looking  at  advertisements,"  he 
said;  "and,  now  that  baby  is  out  of  danger,  I 
shall  begin  the  search  in  earnest." 

"  Can  we  afford  a  big  house,  and  handsome 
furniture,  papa?"  queried  Lulu. 

"And  to  keep  carriage  and  riding  horses?" 
asked  Max. 

"  I  hope  my  children  have  not  been  so  thor 
oughly  spoiled  by  living  in  the  midst  of  wealth 
and  luxury,  that  they  could  not  content  them 
selves  with  a  moderately  large  house,  and  plain 
furniture?"  he  said  gravely. 

"  I'd  rather  live  that  way  with  you,  than  have 
all  the  fine  things,  and  you  not  with  us,  dear 
papa,"  Lulu  said,  putting  her  arm  round  his 
neck,  and  laying  her  cheek  to  his. 

"I  too." 

"  And  I,"  said  Max  and  Grace. 

"  And  I,"  he  responded,  smiling  affectionately 
upon  them,  "  would  prefer  such  a  home  with  my 


220  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

children  about  me,  to  earth's  grandest  palace 
without  them.  Millions  of  money  could  not  buy 
one  of  my  treasures !  " 

' '  Not  me,  papa  ? ' '  whispered  Lulu  tremulously, 
with  her  lips  close  to  his  ear. 

"  No,  dear  child,  not  even  you,"  he  answered, 
pressing  her  closer  to  his  side.  "You  are  no  less 
dear  than  the  others." 

"  I  deserve  to  be,"  she  said  with  tears  in  her 
voice.  "  It  would  be  just  and  right,  papa,  if 
you  did  not  love  me  half  so  well  as  any  of  your 
other  children." 

She  spoke  aloud  this  time,  as  her  father  had. 

"We  all  have  our  faults,  Lu,"  remarked  Max, 
"  but  papa  loves  us  in  spite  of  them." 

"  '  God  commendeth  his  love  toward  us,  in 
that,  while  we  were  yet  sinners,  Christ  died  for 
us,'  "  quoted  the  captain.  "If  God  so  loved 
me,  while  yet  his  enemy,  a  rebel  against  his 
rightful  authority,  I  may  well  love  my  own  chil 
dren  in  spite  of  all  their  faults,  even  were  those 
faults  more  and  greater  by  far  than  they  are." 

"  Then,  papa,  I  think  we  should  love  you  well 
enough  to  try  very  hard  to  get  rid  of  them,"  re 
turned  Max. 

"  And  the  wonderful  love  of  God  for  us  should 
constrain  us  to  hate  and  forsake  all  sin,"  said 
his  father.  "  The  Bible  bids  us  to  '  be  followers 
of  God  as  dear  children.'  And  oh,  how  we  should 
hate  sin  when  we  remember  that  it  crucified  our 
Lord  I  " 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN  221 

There  was  a  momentary  silence  :  then  the  chil- 
dren  began  talking  joyfully  again  of  the  new 
home  in  prospect  for  them,  and  their  hopes  and 
wishes  in  regard  to  it. 

Their  father  entered  heartily  into  their  pleas 
ure,  and  encouraged  them  to  express  themselves 
freely,  until  the  clock,  striking  nine,  reminded 
him  that  more  than  the  allotted  time  for  the  in 
terview  had  passed.  Then  he  bade  them  say 
good-night,  and  go  to  their  beds,  promising  that 
they  should  have  other  opportunities  for  saying 
all  they  wished  on  the  subject. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

"  'Tis  easier  for  the  generous  to  forgive 
Thau  for  offence  to  ask  it." 

IN  passing  through  the  hall  on  his  way  from 
Lulu's  room  to  the  nursery,  Capt.  Raymond  met 
"  grandma  Elsie." 

She  stopped  him,  and  asked,  in  a  tone  of  kind 
ly  concern,  if  Lulu  was  ill,  adding,  that  some 
thing  she  had  accidentally  overheard  him  saying 
to  the  doctor  had  made  her  fear  the  child  was  not 
well. 

"  Thank  you,  mother,"  he  said :  "  you  are  very 
kind  to  take  any  interest  in  Lulu  after  what  has 
occurred.  No,  she  is  not  quite  well :  the  mental 
distress  of  the  last  two  days  has  been  very  great, 
and  has  exhausted  her  physically.  It  could  not, 
of  course,  be  otherwise,  unless  she  were  quite 
heartless.  She  is  full  of  remorse  for  her  pas 
sion  and  its  consequences,  and  my  only  conso 
lation  is  the  hope  that  this  terrible  lesson  may 
prove  a  lasting  one  to  her." 

"  I  hope  so,  indeed,"  Elsie  said,  with  emotion. 
"  Yes,  she  must  have  suffered  greatly ;  for  she  is 
a  warm-hearted,  affectionate  child,  and  would 

222 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  223 

cot,  I  am  sure,  have  intentionally  done  her  baby 
sister  an  injury." 

"  No,  it  was  not  intentional ;  yet,  as  the  re 
sult  of  allowing  herself  to  get  into  a  passion,  she 
is  responsible  for  it,  as  she  feels  and  acknowl 
edges. 

"  And  so  deeply  ashamed  is  she,  that  she  knows 
not  how  to  face  the  family,  or  any  one  of  them, 
and  therefore  entreats  me  to  allow  her  to  seclude 
herself  in  her  own  room  till  I  can  take  her  to  the 
home  I  hope  to  make  for  my  wife  and  children 
ere  long." 

"Poor  child!"  sighed  Elsie.  "Tell  her, 
Levis,  that  she  need  not  shrink  from  us  as  if 
we  were  not  sinners,  as  well  as  herself.  Shall 
I  go  in  to-morrow  morning,  and  have  a  talk  with 
her  before  breakfast?  " 

"  It  will  be  a  great  kindness,"  he  said,  flush 
ing  with  pleasure,  "  and  make  it  much  easier  for 
her  to  show  herself  afterwards  at  the  table.  But 
I  ought  to  ask  if  you  are  willing  to  see  her  there 
in  her  accustomed  seat?" 

"I  shall  be  glad  to  do  so,"  Elsie  answered, 
with  earnest  kindliness  of  look  and  tone.  "  She 
was  not  banished  by  any  edict  of  mine  or  papa's." 

"  No:  I  forbade  her  to  leave  her  room  while 
the  baby  was  in  a  critical  condition.  Yet  I  think 
she  had  no  disposition  to  leave  it,  —  shame  and 
remorse  causing  a  desire  to  hide  herself  froio 
everybody." 


224  ELSIE1  S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  It  strikes  me  as  a  hopeful  sign,"  Elsie  said; 
*'  and  I  do  not  despair  of  one  day  seeing  Lulu  a 
noble  woman,  the  joy  and  pride  of  her  father's 
heart." 

She  held  out  her  hand  as  she  spoke. 

The  captain  grasped  it  warmly.  "  Thank  you, 
mother,  for  those  kind  and  hopeful  words,"  he 
said  with  emotion.  "  For  the  last  year  or  two, 
she  has  been  alternately  my  joy  and  my  despair ; 
and  I  am  resolved  to  leave  no  effort  untried  to 
rescue  her  from  the  dominion  of  her  fierce  temper. 

"  The  task  would  doubtless  have  been  far  easi 
er  could  I  have  undertaken  it  years  ago,  in  her 
early  infancy.  But  I  trust  it  is  not  yet  too  late 
to  accomplish  it,  with  the  help  and  the  wisdom  I 
may  have  in  answer  to  prayer." 

"  No,  I  am  sure  it  is  by  no  means  a  hopeless 
undertaking,  looking  where  you  do  for  needed 
strength  and  wisdom ;  and  I  rejoice  almost  as 
much  for  Lulu's  sake  as  for  Vi's,  that  you  have 
now  come  among  us  to  stay.  I  will  try  to  see 
her  in  the  morning,  and  do  what  I  can  to  make 
it  easy  for  her  to  join  the  family  circle  again. 

"  And  now  good-night.  I  must  not  keep  you 
longer  from  the  wife  who  grudges  every  moment 
that  you  are  absent  from  her  side,"  she  con 
cluded,  with  a  smile  as  sweet  and  beautiful  as 
that  of  her  girlhood's  days. 

While  the  captain  and  his  mother-in-law  held 
this  little  conversation  in  the  upper  hall,  Zoe  and 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  225 

Bosle  were  promenading  the  veranda,  arm  in 
arm.  They  had  been  talking  of  Violet  and  her 
baby,  rejoicing  together  over  its  improved  con 
dition. 

' '  How  dreadful  the  last  two  days  have  been 
to  poor  Vi!"  exclaimed  Rosie,  "even  in  spite 
of  the  home-coming  of  her  husband,  which  has 
always  before  this  made  her  so  happy.  In  fact, 
it  has  been  a  dreadful  time  to  all  of  us  ;  and  no 
body  to  blame  except  that  bad-tempered  Lulu. 

"At  least,  so  /think,"  she  added,  conscience 
giving  her  a  twinge ;  "  though  mamma  says  I 
ought  to  have  let  her  have  my  pony,  and  taken 
my  own  ride  later  in  the  day,  if  I  wanted  one." 

"  It  would  have  been  more  polite  and  unselfish, 
wouldn't  it?"  queried  Zoe,  in  a  teasing  tone. 
"I  dare  say  it  is  what  mamma  herself  would 
have  done  under  the  same  circumstances." 

"I  have  no  doubt  of  that,"  returned  Rosie; 
"but  mamma  and  I  are  two  very  different  peo 
ple.  I  can  never  hope  to  be  as  good  and  unself 
ish  as  she  is,  and  always  has  been  so  far  as  I 
can  learn." 

"Ah  !  but  there's  nothing  like  trying,"  laughed 
Zoe. 

"  Suppose  you  tell  Lulu  that,  advising  her  to 
undertake  the  task  of  controlling  her  temper." 

"  She  was  quite  a  good  while  without  an  out* 
break,"  said  Zoe  ;  "  and  really,  Rosie,  that  dog 
of  yours  is  extremely  trying  at  times." 


226  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  It's  quite  trying  to  me,  that  I've  had  to  send 
him  away,  and  can't  have  him  about  any  more 
till  Lulu's  gone.  I'll  be  sorry  to  have  Vi  leave 
Ion,  but  rejoiced  to  be  rid  of  Lulu.  I  wonder 
if  the  captain  still  intends  to  send  her  away? 
I  sincerely  hope  so,  for  Vi's  sake.  Poor  little 
Elsie  may  be  killed  outright  the  next  time  Lulu 
has  an  opportunity  to  vent  her  spite  upon  her." 

"  O  Rosie  !  how  can  you  talk  so?  "  exclaimed 
Zoe:  "haven't  you  heard  that  Lulu  says  she 
thought  it  was  your  dog  she  was  kicking  at?  and 
that  she  has  been  really  sick  with  distress  about 
the  baby  ?  As  to  sending  her  away  to  be  trained 
and  taught  by  strangers  —  her  father  has  no  idea 
of  doing  it :  in  fact,  —  so  Vi  told  Ned,  —  the  con 
viction  that  Lulu  needed  his  constant  oversight 
and  control  had  a  great  deal  to  do  in  leading 
him  to  resign  from  the  service  and  come  home 
to  live." 

"  Then,  he's  a  very  good  father,  —  a  great  deal 
better  one  than  she  deserves.  But  I'm  sorry  for 
Vi  and  her  baby." 

"You  needn't  be:  surely  the  captain  should 
be  able  to  protect  them  from  Lulu,"  laughed  Zoe. 

Rosie  laughed  too,  remarked  that  it  must  be 
getting  late  }  and  they  went  into  the  house. 

"  I  do  wish  papa  would  come  for  me.  I  can't 
bear  to  go  down  alone  to  breakfast,"  Lulu  was 
saying  to  herself  the  next  morning,  when  a  light; 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  22? 

Step  in  the  hall  without  caught  her  ear:  then 
there  was  a  tap  at  the  door ;  and,  opening  it,  she 
found  the  lady  of  the  house  standing  on  the 
threshold. 

"  Good-morning,  my  child,"  she  said  in  pleas« 
ant,  cheery  tones,  and  smiling  sweetly  as  she 
spoke ;  then,  bending  down,  she  gave  the  little 
girl  a  kiss. 

"  Good- morning,  grandma  Elsie,"  murmured 
Lulu,  blushing  deeply,  and  casting  down  her 
eyes:  "you  are  very  kind  to  come  to  see  me, 
ttid  to  kiss  me  too,  when  I  have  been  so  bad. 
Please  take  a  chair,"  she  added,  drawing  one 
forward. 

"  Thank  yon,  dear ;  but  I  would  rather  sit  on 
the  sofa  yonder,  with  you  by  my  side,"  Elsie 
said,  taking  Lulu's  hand,  and  leading  her  to  it, 
then,  when  they  had  seated  themselves,  putting 
the  other  arm  about  the  child's  waist,  and  draw 
ing  her  close  to  her  side.  "I  feel  that  I  have 
been  neglecting  you,"  she  went  on;  "but  my 
thoughts  have  been  much  taken  up  with  other 
things,  and"  — 

"O  grandma  Elsie!"  cried  Lulu,  bursting 
into  tears.  "I  didn't  deserve  that  you  should 
show  me  the  least  kindness,  or  think  of  me  at 
all  except  as  a  very  bad,  disagreeable  girl.  I 
should  think  you'd  want  to  turn  me  out  of  your 
house,  and  say  I  should  never  come  into  it 
again." 


228  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

*'  No,  dear  child,  I  have  no  such  feeling  toward 
you :  if  I  had,  should  I  not  be  very  much  like 
that  wicked  servant  to  whom  his  lord  had  for 
given  a  debt  of  ten  thousand  talents,  yet  who  re 
fused  to  have  compassion  on  his  fellow-servant 
who  owed  him  a  hundred  pence?  I  should,  in 
deed  ;  for  my  sins  against  God  have  been  far 
greater,  and  more  heinous,  than  yours  against 
me  or  mine." 

' '  But  you  were  always  such  a  good  child  when 
you  were  a  little  girl,  and  I  am  such  a  bad  one." 

"  No,  my  dear ;  that  is  quite  a  mistake  ;  I  was 
not  always  good  as  a  child,  and  I  am  very  far 
from  being  perfect  as  a  woman." 

"  You  seem  so  to  me,  grandma  Elsie  :  I  never 
know  of  your  doing  and  saying  any  thing  the 
least  bit  wrong." 

"  But  you,  my  child,  see  only  the  outward  ap 
pearance,  while  God  looks  at  the  heart ;  and  he 
knows  that,  though  I  am  truly  his  servant,  try 
ing  earnestly  to  do  his  will,  I  fall  lamentably 
short  of  it." 

"  Grandma  Elsie,  I  didn't  know  it  was  the 
baby :  I  didn't  mean  to  hurt  her." 

"  No,  my  dear,  I  know  you  didn't." 

"But  papa  said  he  must  punish  me  all  the 
same,  because  it  was  being  in  a  passion  that 
made  me  do  it.  Grandma  Elsie,  if  you  had  such 
a  dreadful  temper  as  mine,  wouldn't  you  be  dis« 
couraged  about  ever  conquering  it?  " 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  SIN.  229 

"No,  my  child,  not  while  I  could  find  such 
words  as  these  in  the  Bible :  '  O  Israel,  thou 
hast  destroyed  thyself :  but  in  Me  is  thine  help.' 
'  Thou  shalt  call  his  name  Jesus ;  for  he  shall 
save  his  people  from  their  sins.'  'He  is  able 
also  to  save  them  to  the  uttermost  that  come 
unto  God  by  him.'  '  God  is  faithful,  who  will  not 
suffer  you  to  be  tempted  above  that  ye  are  able  ; 
but  will  with  the  temptation  also  make  a  way  to 
escape,  that  ye  may  be  able  to  bear  it.'  ' 

"  '  His  people,'  "  repeated  Lulu;  then  with  a 
sigh,  "  But  I  am  not  one  of  them,  grandma 
Elsie  ;  so  those  promises  are  not  for  me."' 

"  He  invites  you  to  become  one  of  his  people, 
and  then  they  will  be  for  you. 

"'Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are 
heavy  laden,'  Jesus  says,  '  and  I  will  give  you 
rest.' 

"You  feel  yourself  heavy  laden  with  that  un 
conquerable  temper,  do  you  not?  " 

"  Yes,  ma'am," 

"  Then,  that  invitation  is  for  you  ;  and  it  will 
not  be  unconquerable  with  the  Lord  to  help 
you. 

' '  '  The  God  of  Israel  is  he  that  giveth  strength 
and  power  unto  his  people.'  'And  they  that 
stumbled  are  girded  with  strength.'  You  cannot 
doubt  that  you  are  included  in  the  invitation,  for 
it  is,  '  Whosoever  will,  let  him  take  the  water  of 
life  freely.'  And  the  time  to  come  is  now: 


230  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

*  Now  is  the  accepted  time ;  behold,  now  is  the 
day  of  salvation.' ' 

The  breakfast-bell  rang  at  that  moment ;  and 
grandma  Elsie,  rising,  took  Lulu's  hand,  saying, 
"  Come,  my  dear,  you  need  not  shrink  from  join 
ing  us  at  the  table :  no  one  will  be  disposed  to 
treat  you  unkindly. ' ' 

As  she  spoke,  the  door  opened,  and  Capt.  Ray 
mond  and  Violet  came  in.  They  exchanged 
morning  greetings  with  their  mother  ;  while  Lulu, 
with  eyes  cast  down,  and  cheeks  aflame,  half 
shrank  behind  her,  ashamed  and  afraid  to  meet 
Violet's  gaze. 

But  Violet  bent  down  and  kissed  her  affec 
tionately,  saying  in  a  kindly  tone,  "  I  hope  you 
are  feeling  better  than  you  did  yesterday?  " 

"0  mamma  Vi!"  Lulu  cried,  throwing  her 
arm  round  her  young  step-mother's  neck,  and 
bursting  into  tears,  "  is  baby  still  getting  better? 
and  will  you  forgive  me?  I  am,  oh,  so  sorry  !  " 

"  Yes,  dear,  baby  is  improving  fast ;  and  it  is 
all  forgiven,  so  far  as  I  am  concerned,"  was  the 
gentle  reply. 

Then  the  captain  kissed  his  little  girl  good* 
morning,  and  they  all  went  down  to  the  break 
fast-room  together. 

The  worst  was  over  to  Lulu  in  having  seen 
Violet,  yet  it  was  quite  an  ordeal  to  her  to  face 
the  rest  of  the  large  family ;  but  each  one  spoke 
pleasantly  to  her.  Eosie  alone  bestowed  so 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  231 

jnuch  as  an  unkind  look  upon  her,  and  that  was 
wasted  ;  for  Lulu,  expecting  it  from  that  quarter 
more  than  any  other,  constantly  averted  her  gaze 
from  Rosie,  keeping  her  eyes  down,  or  turned 
in  another  direction. 

Dr.  Conly  had  joined  them  as  they  sat  down, 
and  presently  he  addressed  the  captain  :  — 

"I  hear,  Raymond,  that  you  would  like  to 
buy  in  this  neighborhood." 

"  Yes,  if  I  can  find  a  suitable  place,  —  one  that 
will  satisfy  my  wife  as  well  as  myself,"  the  cap 
tain  answered  with  a  smiling  glance  at  Violet. 

"  Well,  Vi,  how  would  Woodburn  answer,  so 
far  as  you  are  concerned? "  queried  Arthur. 

"Woodburn!  is  it  for  sale?"  she  cried  de 
lightedly.  ' '  O  Levis  ! ' '  turning  to  her  husband, 
"it  is  a  lovely  old  place !  A  visit  there  was 
always  a  great  treat  to  me  as  a  child." 

"  And  it  is  really  for  sale?  "  exclaimed  several 
voices  in  chorus,  all  eyes  turning  inquiringly 
upon  Dr.  Conly. 

"  Yes,  so  Miss  Elliott  told  me  yesterday,"  re 
plied  Arthur.  "  She  was  slightly  indisposed,  and 
sent  for  me,  and,  while  telling  of  her  ailmentsv 
remarked  that  she  was  very  lonely  since  her  sis 
ter  Margaret  had  married  and  gone,  leaving  her 
sole  occupant  —  not  taking  servants  into  ac 
count —  of  that  large  house,  with  its  extensive 
grounds.  So  she  had  at  last  decided,  she  said, 
to  comply  with  her  sister's  urgent  request  to 


232  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

sell  the  place,  and  take  up  her  abode  with 
them. 

"She  had  thought  of  advertising,  and  asked 
my  advice  about  it.  Of  course,  I  thought  at  once 
of  you  and  Vi,  captain,  told  her  I  knew  of  a 
gentleman  who  might  like  to  become  a  purchaser, 
and  that  I  would  promise  her  a  call  from  him  to- 
da}-  to  look  at  the  place.  Will  you  redeem  my 
promise  ?  ' ' 

"Gladly,"  responded  the  captain,  "especially 
as  Vi  expresses  so  strong  a  liking  for  the  place. 
Will  you  go  with  me,  my  dear?  " 

"  I  hardly  like  to  leave  my  baby  yet,"  she  an 
swered  dubiously.  "  But  if  you  should  feel  en 
tirely  satisfied  with  the  house,  the  grounds,  and 
the  price  asked  for  them,  you  could  not  please 
me  better  than  by  making  the  purchase." 

"  There !  if  Miss  Elliott  only  knew  it,  she 
might  consider  the  estate  as  good  as  sold,"  re 
marked  Zoe. 

•*  If  she  is  willing  to  take  a  reasonable  price,  I 
presume  she  might,"  said  Arthur.  "  Captain,  I 
will  go  there  directly  from  here :  will  you  drive 
over  with  me,  and  take  a  look  at  the  place?  " 

"Yes,  thank  you;  and  have  a  talk  with  the 
lady,  if  you  will  give  me  an  introduction." 

Max  and  Lulu,  sitting  side  by  side  at  the  table, 
exchanged  glances, — Lulu's  full  of  delight,  Max's 
only  interested.  He  shook  his  head  in  response 
to  her's. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  233 

"  What  do  you  mean?  wouldn't  you  like  it?  " 
she  asked  in  an  undertone. 

"Yes,  indeed!  but  I'm  pretty  sure  papa 
couldn't  afford  such  a  place  as  that :  it  must  be 
worth  a  good  many  thousands." 

Lulu's  look  lost  much  of  its  brightness ;  still, 
she  did  not  quite  give  up  hope,  as  the  conversa 
tion  went  on  among  their  elders,  Woodburn  and 
the  Elliotts  continuing  to  be  the  theme. 

"  Will  it  be  near  enough  to  Ion?  "  Capt,  Ray 
mond  asked,  addressing  Violet  more  particularly. 
"  What  is  the  distance?  " 

"Something  over  a  mile,  they  call  it,"  said 
Mr.  Dmsmore. 

"  That  is  as  near  as  we  can  expect  to  be,  I 
suppose,"  said  Violet. 

"  And  with  carriages  and  horses,  bicycles, 
tricycles,  and  telephones,  we  may  feel  ourselves 
very  near  neighbors  indeed,"  remarked  Edward. 
' '  When  the  weather  is  too  inclement  for  mamma 
or  Vi  to  venture  out,  they  can  talk  together  by 
the  hour  through  the  telephone,  if  they  wish." 

"And  it  won't  often  be  too  inclement  to  go 
back  and  forth,"  said  Z»e;  "almost  always 
good  enough  for  a  close  carriage,  if  for  nothing 
else." 

"  We  are  talking  as  if  the  place  were  already 
secured,"  remarked  Violet,  with  a  smiling  glance 
at  her  husband. 

"  I  think  you  may  feel  pretty  sure  of  it  if  you 


234  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

want  it,  love  ;  unless  Miss  Elliott  should  change 
her  mind  about  selling,"  he  responded,  in  a  tont 
too  low  to  reach  any  ear  but  hers. 

She  gave  him  a  bright,  glad  look,  that  quit* 
settled  the  matter  so  far  as  he  was  concerned ; 
he  would,  if  necessary,  give  even  an  exorbitant 
price  for  the  place,  to  please  her. 

"  Have  you  never  seen  Woodburn,  captain?" 
asked  Mrs.  Dinsmore. 

"  I  have  some  recollection  of  driving  past  it," 
he  replied  meditatively  ;  ' '  but  —  is  not  the  house 
nearly  concealed  from  view  from  the  road,  by  a 
thick  growth  of  trees  and  shrubbery  ?  ' ' 

"  Yes :  you  will  thin  them  out  a  little,  I  hope, 
for  the  mansion  is  well  worth  looking  at ;  it  is  a 
very  aristocratic-looking  dwelling,  —  large,  sub 
stantial,  and  handsome  architecturally." 

"Papa,  are  you  going  to  buy  it?"  asked 
Grace. 

"It  is  too  soon  to  answer  that  question, 
daughter,"  he  said  pleasantly;  and  Max  and 
Lulu  again  exchanged  glances,  which  said  this 
tune,  "  Maybe  he  will,  after  all." 

Both  ardently  wished  their  father  would  pro 
pose  taking  them  along ;  he  did  not :  but  when 
Dr.  Conly  said,  with  a  kindly  glance  at  Grace, 
14  There  will  be  room  in  my  carriage  for  a  little 
friend  of  mine,  if  papa  is  willing  to  let  her  go 
with  us,"  he  at  once  said, — 

"  Certainly,  Grade  may  go,  if  she  will  be 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  235 

• 

ready  in  season,  and  not  keep  the  doctor 
waiting." 

"  Indeed  I  will,  papa,"  she  cried  delightedly, 
and  ran  away  to  don  hat  and  coat ;  for  the 
meal  was  concluded,  and  everybody  leaving  the 
table. 

Lulu  followed  her  father,  till,  in  the  hall,  she 
found  an  opportunity  to  speak  to  him  without 
being  overheard. 

"Papa,"  she  asked,  "  what  am  I  to  do  with 
myself  to-day  ? ' ' 

"  Stay  in  your  room,  and  learn  your  lessons, 
beginning  just  where  you  left  off  the  other  day. 
You  will  recite  to  me  after  I  come  back ;  then 
we  will  consider  what  you  shall  do  for  the  rest 
of  the  day." 

"Yes,  sir:  may  I  see  Evelyn  when  she 
comes  ? ' ' 

"  If  she  chooses  to  go  to  you  in  your  room." 

"  Must  I  stay  in  my  room  all  the  time?  "  she 
asked  dejectedly. 

"  While  I  am  away.  I  will  take  you  out  after 
I  return."  Then,  noticing  her  downcast  look, 
"You  shall  have  more  liberty  when  we  get  into 
our  own  home,"  he  said  kindly. 

At  that  she  looked  up  with  a  bright,  glad 
smile.  "  Papa,  it  will  be  so  nice  I  " 

Max  had  drawn  near. 

"Papa,"  he  said,  "  won't  you  let  Lu  take  a 
walk  with  me?  Mayn't  we  run  over  to  Fairview, 


286  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

and  bring  Evelyn  back  with  us  ?  I  know  she'd 
be  glad  to  have  company  coming  over  to  school." 

"  Yes,  you  may  go,  both  of  you,  if  you  like. 
But,  Lulu,  when  you  get  home,  go  at  once  to 
your  room :  don't  stop  in  the  grounds  or  on  the 
veranda." 

"  I  won't,  papa,"  she  said:  "I'll  go  straight 
to  my  room,  and,  oh,  thank  you  for  letting  me 
go!" 


CHAPTER  XVH. 

"  Home,  sweet  home! " 

"How  large  is  the  estate,  doctor?"  asked 
Capt.  Raymond,  as  they  were  on  their  way  to 
Woodburn. 

"  I  cannot  say  exactly,"  replied  Arthur. 
"There  is  a  bit  of  woodland  comprising  several 
acres ;  and  lawn,  gardens,  and  shrubbery  cover 
several  more.  I  believe  that  is  all." 

"About  as  much  as  I  care  for,"  returned  the 
captain. 

"  The  estate  was  formerly  very  large,"  Arthur 
went  on,  —  "  some  thousands  of  acres,  —  and  the 
family  was  a  very  wealthy  one ;  but,  like  many 
others,  they  lost  heavily  by  the  war,  and  were 
compelled  to  part  with  one  portion  of  the  estate 
after  another,  till  little  more  than  the  homestead 
was  left ;  and  now  it  seems  that  it,  too,  must 

go-" 

"  Are  they  so  reduced?  "  the  captain  asked  in 
a  tone  of  deep  sympathy. 

"I  think  Miss  Elliott  does  not  feel  compelled 
to  part  with  it,  and  would  still  live  on  there,  if  it 

237 


238  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

were  not  for  the  loneliness  of  the  situation,  and 
a  natural  desire  to  be  with  her  sister,  the  only 
remaining  member  of  their  once  large  family, 
besides  herself." 

"Yes,  yes:  I  see.  I  understand,  and  shall 
feel  much  more  comfortable  in  buying  it,  than  if 
I  knew  that  poverty  compelled  her  to  part  with 
it  against  her  will." 

"  That  shows  your  kindness  of  heart,"  Arthur 
said,  turning  toward  his  friend  with  an  apprecia 
tive  smile. 

The  next  moment  they  had  entered  the  Wood- 
burn  grounds,  and  Capt.  Raymond  and  Grace 
were  glancing  from  side  to  side  in  a  very  inter 
ested  manner. 

"  The  place  is  a  good  deal  run  down,"  remarked 
Arthur.  "  They  have  not  had  the  means  to  keep 
it  up,  I  suppose  ;  but  if  it  comes  into  your  hands, 
captain,  you  can  soon  set  matters  right  in  regard 
to  that ;  and  I,  for  one,  shall  greatly  enjoy  seeing 
the  improvement." 

"And  I  making  it,"  was  the  cheery  rejoinder ; 
"more,  I  think,  than  taking  possession  of  a 
place  that  was  too  perfect  to  be  improved." 

"Papa,  I'd  just  love  to  have  this  for  our 
home!"  cried  Gracie,  flushing  with  pleasure  as 
she  glanced  here  and  there,  and  then  up  into  his 
face  with  an  eager,  questioning  look,  "  Won't 
you  buy  it,  papa?"  coaxingly. 

44  It  is  still  too  soon  for  that  question,  my 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  239 

child,"  he  said,  smiling  down  at  her.  "But  I 
hope  to  be  able  to  answer  it  before  very  long." 

They  had  reached  the  house,  and  were  pres< 
ently  ushered  into  the  presence  of  its  owner. 
She  was  desirous  to  sell,  the  captain  to  buy,  — • 
willing  also  to  give  not  only  a  fair,  but  a  liberal, 
price ;  so  it  took  but  a  short  time  for  them  to 
come  to  an  agreement. 

lie  bought  the  land,  house,  furniture,  every 
thing  just  as  it  stood  ;  was  promised  possession 
in  two  weeks,  and  accorded  the  privilege  of  at 
once  beginning  any  repairs  or  alterations  he 
might  deem  desirable. 

Before  making  the  agreement,  he  had  in 
spected  the  whole  house.  He  found  it  large, 
conveniently  arranged,  and  in  very  tolerable 
repair. 

The  furniture  had  evident!}'  been  very  hand 
some  in  its  day,  and  would  do  quite  well,  he 
thought,  to  begin  with :  much  of  it  might,  with 
re-upholstering  and  varnishing,  please  Violet  as 
well  as  any  that  could  be  bought  elsewhere.  He 
was  eager  to  bring  her  to  look  at  it,  the  house 
and  the  grounds. 

These  last  delighted  both  himself  and  Grace, 
although  lawn  and  gardens  were  far  from  being 
as  trim  and  neat  as  those  of  Ion  and  Fairview : 
there  was  an  air  of  neglect  about  the  whole 
place,  but  that  could  soon  be  remedied. 

The  bit  of  woodland  was  beautiful ;  and  through 


240  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

it,  acd  across  lawn  and  gardens,  ran  a  little 
stream  of  clear,  sparkling  water,  —  a  pretty  fea 
ture  in  the  landscape,  without  being  deep  enough 
to  be  dangerous  to  the  little  ones. 

Grace  went  everywhere  with  her  father,  up 
stairs  and  down,  indoors  and  out,  quietly  look 
ing  and  listening,  but  seldom  speaking,  unless 
addressed. 

Once  or  twice  she  said,  in  a  low  aside,  "  Papa, 
I'd  like  to  live  here,  if  you  can  'ford  to  buy  it. 

"Papa,  this  is  such  a  pretty  room,  and  the 
view  from  that  window  is  so  nice !  " 

He  would  reply  only  by  a  kind  smile,  or  a  word 
or  two  of  assent.  She  did  not  understand  all 
the  talk  in  the  library  after  they  had  finished 
their  round,  and  when  they  left  was  still  in  some 
doubt  as  to  her  father's  intentions. 

"  Papa,"  she  asked  eagerly,  as  soon  as  they 
were  fairly  on  their  homeward  way,  "  have  you 
bought  it?" 

"We  have  come  to  an  agreement,"  he  an 
swered. 

"Then,  is  it  ours?" 

"  It  will  be,  as  soon  as  I  have  got  the  deed, 
and  handed  over  the  money." 

"  Oh,  I'm  so  glad !"  she  cried,  clapping  her 
hands  with  delight.  "And  we're  to  be  'lowed  to 
go  there  to  stay  in  two  weeks,  aren'  t  we  ?  1 
thought  that  was  what  Miss  Elliott  said." 

'  <  Yes  :  can  you  get  all  your  possessions  packed 
op  by  that  time  ?  " 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  241 

**  Yes,  indeed,  papa :  one  day  would  be  enough 
time  for  that." 

"And  if  you  should  happen  to  forget  one  of 
the  dollies,  you  could  go  back  for  her,"  remarked 
the  doctor. 

"Or  replace  it  with  a  new  one,"  said  the  cap 
tain. 

"  But  I  love  all  my  dollies,  papa,"  she  re 
turned,  with  a  wistful  look  up  into  his  face : 
"  they're  my  children,  you  know.  Would  you 
be  satisfied  with  another  new  little  girl  'stead 
of  me?" 

"No,  indeed!"  he  replied,  bending  down  to 
kiss  her  cheek.  "  If  I  had  another  new  little  girl 
given  me,  I  should  want  to  hold  fast  to  my  little 
Gracie  too ;  and  you  shall  keep  all  your  dollies 
as  long  as  you  please." 

Lulu  and  Max  started  on  their  walk  to  Fair- 
view  about  the  same  time  that  Dr.  Conly  drove 
away  with  their  father  and  Grace. 

Their  talk  was  principally  of  the  new  home  hi 
prospect.  Lulu  had  only  driven  past  Woodburn 
several  times ;  but  Max  had  been  taken  there 
once  by  Dr.  Conly,  with  whom  he  was  almost  as 
great  a  favorite  as  his  sister  Grace,  and  had  seen 
not  only  the  grounds,  but  one  or  two  rooms  of 
the  mansion. 

Lulu  was  eager  to  hear  all  he  had  to  tell  about 
the  place,  and  he  not  at  all  averse  to  describing 
what  he  had  seen. 


242  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

So  interested  were  they  in  the  topic,  that  they 
reached  the  entrance  to  the  Fairview  grounds 
almost  ere  they  were  aware  of  it. 

"Oh,  we're  here!"  exclaimed  Lulu,  in  some 
surprise.  "  Max,  I'll  stay  outside,  while  you  go 
up  to  the  house,  for  —  I  —  I  can't  bear  to  see 
aunt  Elsie  and  the  others." 

Her  eyes  were  downcast,  her  cheeks  burning 
with  blushes  as  she  spoke. 

"  But  you  may  as  well  get  it  over,"  said  Max : 
"you'll  have  to  see  them  all  sometime." 

"  You  don't  care  a  bit,  do  you?  "  she  said,  in 
a  hurt  tone. 

"  Yes,  I  do ;  I'm  right  sorry  for  you ;  but  I 
can't  help  your  having  to  meet  them  sooner  or 
later." 

"But  I'm  afraid  I  won't  be  welcome  to  aunt 
Elsie.  What  if  she  should  tell  me  to  go  out  of 
the  house,  she  didn't  want  such  a  bad  girl 
there?" 

"  She  isn't  that  kind  of  person,"  said  Max. 
"But  here  comes  Eva,"  as  the  little  girl  came 
tripping  down  the  avenue  to  meet  them. 

She  shook  hands  with  Max,  then  threw  her 
arms  round  Lulu,  and  kissed  her. 

"  O  Eva !  I'm  'most  ashamed  to  look  at  you," 
murmured  Lulu,  half  averting  her  blushing  face. 
"  I  shouldn't  think  you'd  want  me  for  your  friend 
any  more." 

"  I  do,  though :  I  love  you  dearly,  and  should 


ELJSE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  243 

have  gone  to  your  room  yesterday  if  your 
papa  £ad  not  refused  to  allow  it,'*  responded 
Evelyn,  repeating  her  caress.  "Come  in  and 
rest,  both  of  you :  aunt  Elsie  told  me  to  ask 
you." 

"  I'm  not  sure  that  papa  meant  to  give  me 
permission  co  go  into  the  house,"  said  Lulu, 
hanging  back. 

"  No,  —  come  to  think  of  it,  —  I  don't  believe 
he  did,"  said  Max.  "  Besides,  it  must  be  pretty 
near  school-time  ;  so  if  you  are  ready,  Eva,  and 
want  to  walk,  we'll  start  back  directly,  and  be 
glad  to  take  you  with  us." 

"Yes,  I  prefer  to  walk,"  she  said:  "I'll  be 
ready  in  five  minutes,  and  glad  to  have  your 
company." 

Mrs.  Leland  was  on  the  veranda. 

"  Won't  they  come  in?  "  she  asked  of  Evelyn, 
as  the  child  came  hurrying  up  the  steps. 

"  No,  auntie  :  Lu  is  not  quite  certain  that  her 
papa  gave  her  permission." 

"Then,  I'll  go  to  them." 

Lulu's  eyes  were  on  the  ground,  her  cheeks 
hot  with  blushes,  as  Mrs.  Leland  drew  near  the 
rustic  bench  on  which  she  and  Max  had  seated 
themselves. 

"Good-morning,  my  dears:  I  am  sorry  you 
cannot  come  in  and  sit  a  while,"  was  her  pleas 
ant  greeting.  Then  she  shook  hands  with  Max, 
and  kissed  Lulu. 


244  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"I  heard  you  were  not  well  yesterday,  Lulut 
I  hope  you  feel  quite  so  this  morning?  " 

"Yes,  ma'am,  thank  you." 

"  I  heard  from  Ion  before  breakfast,  and  am 
delighted  that  baby  is  still  improving,  as,  no 
doubt,  you  are,  both  of  you." 

"  Yes,  indeed  !  "  exclaimed  Max. 

"  And  I  am  gladder  than  words  can  tell,"  said 
Lulu,  a  tear  rolling  quickly  down  her  cheek. 
"  Aunt  Elsie,  I  do  love  her !  I  think  she  is  the 
nicest,  sweetest  baby  I  ever  saw." 

"Yes,  my  dear;  and  I  have  no  doubt  you 
intend  to  be  the  best  of  sisters  to  her." 

"  Oh,  I  do !  I  can't  ever  make  up  to  her  for 
—  for  hurting  her  so,  though  I  did  not  mean  to 
do  it." 

"Of  course  not:  you  couldn't  be  so  cruel 
toward  any  baby,  but  especially  your  own  sweet 
little  sister,"  was  the  gentle,  sweet-toned  reply. 
"  I  am  rejoiced,  especially  for  you,  my  dears, 
and  for  your  mamma,  that  your  father  is  going 
to  settle  down  here  ;  for  I  know  it  will  add  greatly 
to  your  happiness,  he  is  such  a  good  husband 
and  father,  and  you  will  so  enjoy  having  a  home 
of  your  own." 

"  Yes,  aunt  Elsie  :  we  think  it  is  the  best  thing 
that  could  have  happened  to  us,"  replied  Max. 

Evelyn  joined  them  at  that  moment ;  so  they 
said  good-by,  and  started  on  their  way  back  to 
Ion. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  344 

"Eva,"  said  Max,  "have  you  heard  atx*it 
Woodburn?" 

"No;  what  about  it?" 

"It's  for  sale,  and  perhaps  papa  will  buy 
it." 

"Oh,  how  nice  that  would  be!"  she  ex 
claimed.  "  I've  been  there  with  aunt  Elsie,  and 
it's  just  a  lovely  place !  It  has  a  rather  neg 
lected  look  now ;  but  it  wouldn't  take  long  to 
remedy  that,  and  then  it  would  be  quite  as  hand 
some  as  Ion  or  Fairview,  or  any  other  place 
about  here.  Aren't  you  happy,  Lu?  " 

"I  shall  be  if  papa  gets  it ;  but  the  best  thing 
of  all  is,  that  he  is  to  be  with  us  all  the  time." 

"  Yes,  of  course,"  sighed  Evelyn,  thinking  of 
the  happy  days  when  she  had  her  father  with 
her.  "  Lu,"  she  said  presently,  "  I  know  you 
are  not  to  be  sent  away ;  but  where  are  you  to 
go  to  school?" 

"To  papa,"  replied  Lulu,  with  a  glad  look 
and  smile. 

Evelyn  sighed  again.  "  The  only  part  I  re 
gret,"  she  remarked,  "is  that  we  have  to  give 
up  being  together  in  our  studies, — you  and  I. 
Unless,"  she  added  the  next  moment,  as  if 
struck  by  a  sudden  thought,  "  your  father  would 
take  me  as  a  pupil  too.  But  I  wouldn't  dare  to 
ask  it." 

"I  would,"  said  Max:  "I  dare  ask  papa 
almost  any  thing, — unless  it  was  leave  to  do 


246  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

something  wrong,  — and  I'll  undertake  to  sounli 
him  on  the  subject."  • 

"I'm  not  afraid  to  ask  him,  either,"  said 
Lulu  ;  "  and  he's  so  kind,  I  do  believe  he'll  say 
yes,  or  at  least  that  he'll  do  it  if  everybody  else 
is  agreed.  Have  you  seen  him,  Eva?  " 

"  Yes  ;  and  he  had  such  a  kind,  fatherly  man 
ner  toward  me,  that  I  fell  in  love  with  him  at 
once.  I  believe  I'd  be  glad  to  have  him  adopt 
me  if  he  was  badly  in  want  of  another  daughter 
about  my  age,"  she  added,  with  a  merry  look 
and  smile. 

"  I  believe  he'd  be  the  gainer  if  he  could  swap 
me  off  for  you,"  said  Lulu,  catching  her  friend's 
tone  ;  "  but  I'm  very  happy  in  feeling  quite  sure 
he  would  rather  have  me,  bad  as  I  am,  just  be 
cause  I  am  his  own." 

"  That  makes  all  the  difference  in  the  world," 
said  Evelyn ;  "  and  perhaps,  on  becoming  ac 
quainted  with  my  faults,  he  might  think  them 
worse  than  yours." 

It  was  not  quite  school-time  when  they  reached 
Ion,  and  Evelyn  proposed  that  they  should  spend 
the  few  intervening  minutes  in  the  grounds. 

"  I'd  like  to,  ever  so  much,"  said  Lulu  ;  "  but 
papa  bade  me  go  directly  to  my  own  room  on 
getting  home.  So  good-by,"  and  she  moved 
on  resolutely  in  the  direction  of  the  house. 

"Good-by.  I'll  see  you  again  when  school  is 
out,  if  I  can,"  Evelyn  called  after  her. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  247 

Lulu's  thoughts  were  so  full  of  other  things, 
that  she  found  great  difficulty  in  fixing  them 
upon  her  lessons.  But  saying  to  herself  that  it 
would  be  much  too  bad  to  fail  \in  her  first  reci 
tations  to  her  father,  she  exerted  her  strong  will 
to  the  utmost,  and  succeeded.  She  was  quite 
ready  for  him  when,  at  length,  he  came  in. 

But  looking  up  eagerly  from  her  book,  "  Pa 
pa,"  she  asked,  "  have  you,  oh  !  have  you,  bought 
it?" 

"Bought  what?"  he  asked  smilingly,  as  he 
eat  down  and  drew  her  to  his  side. 

"Opapa!  you  know!     Woodburn,  I  mean." 

"  I  think  I  have  secured  it,"  he  said,  "  and 
that  it  will  make  a  very  delightful  home  for 
us  all." 

"Oh,  I  am  so  glad  !  "  she  cried,  throwing  her 
arms  round  his  neck,  and  giving  him  a  vigorous 
hug.  "  When  can  we  move  in,  papa?  " 

"  In  about  two  weeks,  probably  :  can  you  stand 
having  to  wait  for  that  length  of  time?  " 

"I  s'pose  I'll  have  to,"  she  said,  laughing  a 
little  ruefully.  "  It'll  help  very  much  that  I'll 
have  you  here,  and  see  you  every  day.  Are  you 
going  to  keep  me  shut  up  in  this  room  all  the 
time?" 

"No :  did  I  not  tell  you,  you  were  no  longer  a 
prisoner?  " 

"  Oh,  yes,  sir !  but  I  —  I  don't  care  very  much 
to  —  to  be  with  Rosie  and  the  rest." 


248  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN, 

"  I  prefer  that  you  should  not  be,  except  when 
I  am  present,"  he  returned  gravely.  "  I  want  to 
keep  you  with  me  as  much  as  possible ;  and  would 
rather  have  you  alone,  or  with  Evelyn,  Max,  and 
Gracie  only,  when  I  am  not  with  you." 

"I  like  that  best,  too,  papa,"  she  replied  hum 
bly  ;  "  for  I  can't  trust  myself  not  to  get  into  a 
passion  with  Rosie  and  her  dog,  and  I  suppose 
you  can't  trust  me  either." 

"  Not  yet,  daughter,"  he  said  gently ;  "  but  I 
hope  the  time  will  come  when  I  can.  Now  we 
will  attend  to  the  lessons." 

When  the  recitations  were  finished,  "Papa," 
she  said,  with  an  affectionate,  admiring  look  up 
into  his  face,  "  I  think  you  are  a  very  nice 
teacher :  you  make  every  thing  so  clear  and  plain, 
and  so  interesting.  I'm  so  glad  you'rt  the  gen 
tleman  who  is  to  have  charge  of  me,"  she  added 
with  a  happy  laugh. 

"So  am  I,"  he  said,  caressing  her.  "I  am 
rery  glad,  very  thankful,  to  be  able  to  take 
charge  of  all  my  own  children ;  and  whatever  I 
may  lack  in  experience  and  ability  as  a  teacher, 
I  hope  to  make  up  in  the  deep  interest  I  shall 
always  feel  in  the  welfare  and  progress  of  my 
pupils." 

She  then  told  him  of  Evelyn's  wish,  concluding 
with,  "Won't  you,  dear  papa?  I'd  like  it  so 
much,  and  Eva  is  such  a  good  girl  you  wouldn't 
have  a  bit  of  trouble  managing  her.  She's  just 
*s  different  from  me  as  possible." 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  249 

"  Quite  a  recommendation ;  and  it  I  were  as 
sure  of  proving  a  competent  teacher,  I  should  not 
hesitate  to  grant  your  request.  But  it  is  a  new 
business  to  me,  and  perhaps  it  would  not  be  wise 
for  me  to  undertake  the  tuition  of  more  than  my 
own  three  at  present.  However,"  he  added,  see 
ing  her  look  of  disappointment,  "  I  will  take  the 
matter  into  consideration." 

"  Oh,  thank  you,  sir !  Papa,  I've  just  thought 
of  two  things  I  want  to  talk  to  you  about." 

"  Very  well ;  let  me  hear  them." 

"  The  first  is  about  my  being  so  naughty  at 
Viamede,"  she  went  on,  hanging  her  head,  and 
blushing  deeply;  "in  such  a  passion  at  Signor 
Foresti,  and  so  obstinate  and  disobedient  to 
grandpa  Dinsmore." 

"  I  was  very  sorry  to  hear  of  it  all,"  he  said 
gravely  :  "  but  what  about  it?  " 

"Don't  you  have  to  punish  me  for  it?"  she 
asked,  half  under  her  breath. 

uNo:  the  punishment  I  gave  you  the  other 
night  settled  all  accounts  up  to  that  date." 

She  breathed  more  freely. 

"  Papa,  would  you  have  made  me  go  back  to 
that  horrid  man  after  he  struck  me?  " 

"It  is  not  worth  while  to  consider  that  ques 
tion  at  this  late  day.  Now,  what  else?"  he 
asked. 

"  Papa,  I  spoiled  one  of  those  valuable  books 
of  engravings  belonging  to  grandpa  Dinsmore  t 


250  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

no,  I  didn't  exactly  spoil  it  myself,  but  I  took  it 
out  on  the  veranda  without  leave,  and  carelessly 
left  it  where  Rosie's  dog  could  get  at  it ;  and  he 
scratched  and  gnawed  and  tore  it,  till  it  is 
almost  ruined." 

"  I  shall  replace  it  at  once,"  he  said.  "  I  am 
sorry  you  were  so  careless,  and  particularly  that 
you  took  the  book  out  there  without  permission ; 
but  that  was  not  half  so  bad  as  flying  into  a  pas 
sion,  even  if  you  hurt  nothing  or  no  one  but 
yourself." 

"  But  I  did  get  into  a  passion,  papa,  at  the 
dog  and  at  Rosie,"  she  acknowledged,  in  a 
frightened  tone,  and  blushing  more  deeply  than 
before. 

"  I  am  deeply  grieved  to  hear  it,"  he  said. 

"  And  won't  you  have  to  punish  me  for  that, 
and  for  getting  the  book  spoiled?  " 

"  No :  didn't  I  tell  you  just  now  that  all  ac 
counts  were  settled  up  to  the  other  night?  " 

"Papa,  you're  very,  very  kind,"  she  said, 
putting  her  arm  round  his  neck,  and  laying  her 
head  on  his  shoulder. 

"  I  am  very  glad,  that,  with  all  her  faults,  my 
dear  little  daughter  is  so  truthful  and  so  open 
with  me,"  he  said,  smoothing  her  hair. 

"  Papa,  I'm  ever  so  sorry  you'll  have  to  pay 
so  much  money  to  replace  that  book,"  she  said. 
"But  —  you  often  give  me  some  pocket-money, 
and — won't  you  please  keep  all  you  would  give 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  251 

me  till  it  counts  up  enough  to  pay  for  the 
book?" 

"It  is  a  right  feeling,  a  feeling  that  pleases 
me,  which  prompts  you  to  make  that  request," 
he  said  in  a  kind  tone,  and  pressing  his  lips  to 
her  cheek;  "and  probabty  another  time  I  may 
let  you  pay  for  such  a  piece  of  carelessness,  but 
you  need  not  in  this  instance.  I  feel  rich  enough 
to  spare  the  money  quite  easily  for  that  and  an 
increase  in  my  children's  weekly  allowance. 
What  is  yours  now?" 

"  Fifty  cents,  papa." 

"  Where  is  your  purse?  " 

She  took  it  from  her  pocket,  and  put  it  into 
his  hand. 

''Only  five  cents  in  it,"  he  remarked,  with  a 
smile,  when  he  had  examined. 

Then,  taking  a  handful  of  loose  change  from 
his  pocket,  he  counted  out  four  bright  quarters 
and  ten  dimes,  and  poured  them  into  her 
purse. 

"O  papa!  so  much!"  she  cried  delightedly. 
"  I  feel  ever  so  rich !  " 

He  laughed  at  that.  "Now,"  he  said,  "you 
shall  have  a  dollar  every  week,  unless  I  should 
have  to  withdraw  it  on  account  of  some  sort  of 
bad  behavior  on  your  part.  Max  is  to  have  the 
same ;  Gracie  half  a  dollar  till  she  is  a  little 
older:  and  you  are  all  to  keep  an  account  of 
your  spendings. " 


152  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

He  took  from  another  pocket,  three  little 
blank-books. 

"One  of  these  is  for  you:  the  others  are  for 
your  brother  and  sister,"  he  said.  "See,  there 
is  a  blank  space  for  every  day  in  the  week ;  and, 
Whenever  you  lay  out  any  money,  you  must  write 
down  in  the  proper  place  what  it  was  that  you 
bought,  and  how  much  it  cost." 

"  And  show  it  to  you,  papa? " 

"  Once  in  a  while :  probably,  whenever  I  hand 
you  your  allowance,  I  shall  look  over  your  ac 
count  for  the  week  that  is  just  past,  and  tell  you 
what  I  think  of  the  way  you  have  laid  out  your 
money,  in  order  to  help  you  to  learn  to  spend  it 
judiciously." 


CHAPTER 


"  Fortune  is  merry, 
And  In  this  mood  will  give  us  any  thing.** 

THERE  was  a  sound  of  small,  hurrying  feet  in 
the  hall  without,  a  tap  at  the  door  ;  and  Max's 
voice  asked,  "  May  we  come  in?  " 

"Yes,"  said  his  father;  and  instantly  the 
4oor  was  thrown  wide.  Evelyn  came  in  with  a 
quiet,  lady-like  step,  and  Max  and  Grace  more 
boisterously. 

The  captain  rose,  shook  hands  with  Eva,  set 
her  a  chair,  and  sat  down  again,  drawing  Gracie 
to  his  arms,  while  Max  stood  at  his  side. 

"Oh!  what  are  those  for?"  he  asked,  catch' 
ing  sight  of  the  blank-books. 

"  This  is  for  you,  this  for  Grace,"  the  captain 
answered,  bestowing  them  as  he  spoke,  then 
went  on  to  repeat  substantially  what  he  had  just 
been  saying  to  Lulu,  and  to  replenish  their  purses 
AS  he  had  hers. 

They  were  both  delighted,  both  grateful. 

Evelyn  looked  on,  well  pleased.  "  Now  your 
allowance  is  just  the  same  as  mine,  and  I  am  so 
glad,"  she  said  to  Lulu.  "  I  have  never  kept  an 

253 


254  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

account ;  but  I  think  it  must  be  a  good  plan,  and 
I  mean  to  after  this." 

"There  is  another  thing,  children,"  said  the 
captain  :  "  any  money  that  we  have,  is  only  lent 
to  us  by  our  heavenly  Father ;  and  it  is  our  duty 
to  set  aside  a  certain  portion  for  giving  to  his 
cause." 

"  How  much,  papa?  "  asked  Max. 

"  People  have  different  ideas  about  that,"  was 
the  reply.  "In  Old-Testament  times,  the  rule 
was  one-tenth  of  all ;  and  I  think  most  people 
should  not  give  less  now  :  many  are  able  to  give 
a  great  deal  more.  I  hope  each  of  you  will  be 
glad  to  give  as  much  as  that." 

He  opened  Lulu's  Bible,  lying  on  the  table, 
and  read  aloud,  "  '  He  who  soweth  sparingly,  shall 
reap  also  sparingly ;  and  he  who  soweth  bounti 
fully,  shall  reap  also  bountifully.  Every  man 
according  as  he  purposeth  in  his  heart,  so  let  him 
give ;  not  grudgingly,  or  of  necessity ;  for  God 
loveth  a  cheerful  giver.'  " 

" I'll  give  a  tenth  of  all,"  said  Lulu.  "I  mean 
to  buy  a  little  purse  on  purpose  to  keep  my  tenth 
in,  and  I'll  put  two  of  these  dimes  in  it.  That 
will  be  the  tenth  of  the  two  dollars  you're  given 
me,  won't  it,  papa?" 

"Yes,"  he  said. 

44  And  I'll  do  the  same,"  said  Max. 

"  I  too,"  added  Grade. 

"  It  is  just  what  my  papa  taught  me  to  do/' 
iremarked  Evelyn  modestly. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  265 

'*  Would  you  children  all  like  to  take  a  drive 
With  me  this  afternoon  ?  "  asked  the  captain. 

There  was  a  simultaneous  and  joyful  assent 
from  his  own  three  :  then  Evelyn  said,  "  Thank 
you,  sir.  I  should  like  it  extremely,  if  I  can  get 
permission.  Aunt  Elsie  expects  me  home  to 
dinner ;  but  I  will  go  now  to  the  telephone,  and 
ask  if  I  may  stay  and  accept  your  invitation." 

"And  while  you  are  doing  that,  I  will  go  to  my 
wife,  and  try  to  persuade  her  to  join  our  party," 
the  captain  said,  leaving  the  room. 

Evelyn  had  no  difficulty  in  gaining  permission 
to  stay  at  Ion  for  the  rest  of  the  day,  or  go  any 
where  Capt.  Raymond  might  propose  to  take  her ; 
and  he  found  but  little  difficulty  in  persuading 
Violet  to  accompany  him  in  a  drive  that  would 
take  her  from  her  baby  for  an  hour  or  two,  the 
little  one  being  so  much  better  that  she  did  not 
fear  to  leave  it  in  charge  of  her  mother  and  the 
nurse,  thinking  it  might  die  before  her  return. 

"  The  carriage  will  be  at  the  door  in  ten  or  fif 
teen  minutes  after  we  leave  the  dinner-table," 
the  captain  told  them  all ;  and  each  one  promised 
to  be  ready  to  start  at  once. 

The  children  all  came  down  the  stairs  and  out 
upon  the  veranda  together,  and  only  a  little  in 
advance  of  the  captain  and  Violet. 

There  was  a  simultaneous  exclamation  of  sur 
prise  as  they  saw,  not  the  Ion  family  carriage, 
but  a  new  and  very  handsome  one,  with  a  pair  of 


256  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

fine  match-horses,  which  none  of  them  had  erei 
seen  before,  drawn  up  at  the  foot  of  the  veranda- 
steps,  while,  a  few  feet  beyond,  a  servant  held  the 
bridle  of  a  beautiful,  spirited  pony,  whose  long 
mane,  gracefully  arched  neck,  and  glossy  coat, 
struck  them  all  with  admiration. 

The  carriage-horses  were  no  less  handsome  or 
spirited :  they  were  tossing  their  manes,  and  paw 
ing  the  ground,  with  impatience  to  be  off. 

Violet  turned  a  bright,  inquiring  look  upon  her 
husband,  while  all  three  of  his  children  were  ask 
ing  in  eager,  excited  tones,  "  Papa,  papa,  whose 
carriage  and  horses  are  these?" 

"  Ours,"  he  said,  handing  Violet  to  a  seat  in 
the  vehicle  ;  then,  as  he  helped  Evelyn  in,  "  Max, 
my  son,  if  you  will  ride  that  pony,  there  will  be 
more  room  here  for  the  rest  of  us." 

"  O  papa !  may  I?  "  cried  the  boy  in  tones  of 
delight.  "Did  you  hire  it  for  me?" 

"  No :  I  only  bought  it  for  you.  Mount,  and 
let  me  see  how  well  you  can  manage  him  —  how 
well  you  have  unproved  your  opportunities  for 
learning  to  ride." 

Max  needed  no  second  invitation,  but  had 
vaulted  into  the  saddle  before  his  father  was  done 
speaking. 

"Now  put  him  through  his  paces,"  was  the 
next  order. 

Max  wheeled  about,  dashed  down  the  avenue 
at  a  rapid  gallop,  turned,  and  came  back  at  au 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  257 

easy  canter ;  his  father  and  sisters,  Violet  also, 
watching  him  in  proud  delight,  he  was  so  hand 
some,  and  sat  his  pony  so  well. 

"  Ah !  that  will  do,"  his  father  said  when  the 
lad  was  within  easy  hearing-distance:  "these 
fellows,"  glancing  at  the  horses  attached  to  the 
carriage,  "  are  getting  too  restless  to  stand  any 
longer;  so  you  may  finish  your  exhibition  at 
another  time.  I  have  seen  enough  to  feel  that 
you  are  quite  equal  to  the  management  of  your 
pony." 

"0  papa!  he's  just  splendid!"  Max  burst 
out,  bending  down  to  pat  and  stroke  the  neck  of 
his  steed  ;  ' '  and  I  can  never  thank  you  enough 
for  such  a  gift." 

"  Enjoy  him,  and  use  him  kindly :  that  is  all  I 
ask,"  the  captain  said,  entering  the  carriage, 
where  he  had  already  placed  his  two  little  girls. 
"  Drive  on,  Scipio.  Max,  you  may  ride  alongside." 

"I  'spect  I  know  where  we're  going,"  re 
marked  Grace  gleefully,  and  with  an  arch  smile 
up  into  her  father's  face,  as  she  noticed  the  di 
rection  they  were  taking  on  turning  out  of  the 
avenue  into  the  high-road. 

'"Do  you?"  he  said.  .  "Well,  wait  a  little, 
and  you  will  find  out  how  good  a  guess  you  have 
made." 

' '  To  "Woodburn,  papa  ? ' '  queried  Lulu  eagerly. 

"  Have  patience,  and  you  will  see  presently," 
he  answered  with  a  smile. 


258  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

•* Mamma  Vi,  do  you  know?  "  she  asked. 

"  It  is  your  father's  secret,"  said  Violet.  "  I 
should  not  presume  to  tell  you  when  he  declines 
doing  so." 

"  We  shall  know  in  a  very  few  minutes,  Lu," 
said  Evelyn  :  "  it  is  only  a  short  drive  to  Wood- 
burn." 

"  I  was  thinking  about  that  name,"  said  Grace. 
"  Papa,  why  do  they  call  it  Woodburn  ?  There 's 
woods,  —  do  they  burn  them  sometimes  ?  They 
don't  look  as  if  they'd  ever  been  burned." 

"I  don't  think  they  have,"  he  said,  "except 
such  parts  of  them  as  dry  twigs  and  fallen 
branches,  that  could  be  picked  up  from  the 
ground,  or  now  and  then  a  tree  that  it  was  thought 
best  to  cut  down,  or  that  fell  of  itself.  But  you 
know,  there  is  a  pretty  little  brook  running 
across  the  estate,  and  in  Scotland  such  a  stream 
is  called  a  burn ;  so,  having  a  wood  and  a  burn, 
Woodburn  is  a  very  appropriate  name." 

"Yes,  papa,  I  think  it  is,  and  a  pretty  name 
too.  Thank  you  for  explaining  it,  and  not  laugh 
ing  at  my  mistake." 

"  Even  papa  doesn't  know  nearly  every  thing, 
little  daughter,"  he  said,  stroking  and  patting 
the  small  hand  she  had  laid  on  his  knee,  "so  it 
would  be  quite  out  of  place  for  him  to  laugh  at 
you  for  asking  a  sensible  question.  We  should 
never  be  ashamed  to  ask  for  information  that  we 
need.  It  is  much  wiser  than  to  remain  in  igno 
rance  for  fear  of  being  laughed  at." 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  251 

"  And  her  father  always  gives  information  so 
feindly  and  patiently,"  remarked  Violet. 

"  And  I  think  he  knows  'most  every  thing," 
said  Grace.  "Oh,  I  did  guess  right!  for  here 
«ve  are  at  Woodburn." 

They  drove  and  walked  about  the  grounds,  ad- 
oairing,  criticising,  planning  improvements  ;  then 
called  on  Miss  Elliott,  and,  with  her  readily  ac 
corded  permission,  went  over  the  house. 

Violet  and  the  captain  selected  a  suite  of 
?ooms  for  their  own  occupation,  and  he  decided 
•vhich  the  children  should  use. 

4  bedroom  opening  from  their  own  was  se 
lected  for  Grace,  the  adjoining  room  beyond  for 
Lulu  ;  and  another,  into  which  both  these  latter 
opened,  tbb?  were  told  should  be  their  own  little 
sitting-room. 

Besides  these,  a  tiny  apartment  in  a  tower, 
communicating  with  Lulu's  bedroom,  was  given 
to  her.  The  sitting-room  opened  into  the  hall 
«,lso,  so  that  it  was  nc-fc  necessary  to  pass  through 
one  bedroom  to  reach  the  other. 

They  were  all  bright,  cheerful  rooms,  with  a 
pleasant  outlook  from  every  window  :  in  the  sit 
ting-room  there  were  French  windows  opening 
upon  a  balcony. 

The  little  girls  were  almost  speechless  with 
delight  when  told  by  their  father  that  these  four 
apartments  were  to  be  appropriated  solely  to 
their  use. 


260  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

Lulu  caught  his  hand,  and  kissed  it,  tears  of 
mingled  joy  and  penitence  springing  to  her 
eyes. 

He  smiled  down  at  her,  and  laid  his  other  hand 
tenderly  on  her  head  for  an  instant. 

Then  turning  to  Max,  "  Now,  my  boy,"  he 
eaid,  "we  must  settle  where  you  are  to  lodge. 
Have  you  any  choice  ? ' ' 

"Is  it  to  be  more  than  one  room  for  me, 
"papa?"  he  asked,  with  an  arch  smile.  "I  be 
lieve  boys  don't  usually  fare  quite  so  well  as  girls 
in  such  things." 

"My  boy  does,"  returned  his  father:  "you 
shall  have  two  or  three  rooms  if  you  want  them, 
and  quite  as  well  furnished  as  those  of  your  sis 
ters." 

"  Then,  if  you  please,  papa,  I'll  take  those 
over  Lu's,  and  thank  you  very  much.  But  as 
you  have  already  given  me  several  things  that 
my  sisters  haven't  got, — a  gun,  a  watch,  and 
that  splendid  pony,  —  I  think  it  would  be  quite 
fair  that  they  should  have  better  and  prettier 
furniture  in  their  rooms  than  I  in  mine." 

"  That  makes  no  difference,  Max,"  his  father 
answered  with  a  pleased  laugh.  "  I  should 
hardly  want  the  girls  to  have  guns,  but  watches 
and  ponies  they  shall  have  by  the  time  they  are 
as  old  as  you  are  now." 

At  that  the  two  little  girls,  standing  near,  ex 
changed  glances  ef  delight.  They  had  been  un- 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  261 

eelfishly  glad  for  Max,  and  now  they  rejoiced 
each  for  herself  and  for  the  other. 

Though,  in  common  with  all  the  rest,  deeply 
interested  in  the  new  home,  Max  was  not  sorry 
when  his  father  and  Violet  decided  that  it  was 
time  to  return  to  Ion  ;  for  he  was  eager  to  show 
his  pony  to  grandma  Elsie,  Zoe,  and  Rosie,  who 
had  not  yet  seen  it. 

"Papa,  do  you  require  me  to  keep  along-side 
of  the  carriage?"  he  asked,  as  he  remounted. 

"  No :  if  you  wish,  you  may  act  as  our  avant- 
courier,"  was  the  smiling  reply.  "  I  quite  un 
derstand  that  you  are  in  haste  to  display  your 
new  treasure." 

"Yes,  sir:  that  was  why  I  asked.  Thank 
you,  sir ; "  and  away  the  lad  flew,  urging  his  pony 
to  a  rapid  gallop. 

He  reached  Ion  some  minutes  in  advance  of 
the  carriage,  found  nearly  all  of  the  family  who 
had  remained  at  home  on  the  veranda,  and 
greatly  enjoyed  their  exclamations  of  surprise 
and  admiration  at  sight  of  his  steed. 

As  he  drew  rein  at  the  foot  of  the  steps,  and 
lifted  his  hat  to  the  ladies,  Zoe  and  Rosie  came 
hurriedly  forward  to  get  a  nearer  view.  The  first 
exclaimed,  — 

"  What  a  beautiful  pony !  Where  did  he  come 
from,  Max?" 

Rosie  asking,  "  Whose  is  he?  " 

"Mine;  a  present  from  papa,"  replied  Max, 


262  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

sitting  proudly  erect,  and  patting  the  pony's 
peck ;  "  but  I  don't  know  where  he  came  from, 
aunt  Zoe.  You'll  have  to  ask  papa  if  you  want 
to  know." 

"  You're  in  luck,  Maxie,"  she  said  lightly. 

"  Yes,  indeed.  I  was  born  in  luck  when  I  was 
"born  my  father's  son." 

"Of  course  you  were,"  she  returned,  laugh 
ing.  "Where  are  the  others?  Oh,  here  they 
come  !  "  as  she  caught  sight  of  the  captain's  new 
carriage  just  turning  in  at  the  avenue-gates. 

Those  who  were  in  it  were  a  gay  and  happy 
party,  who,  all  the  way  as  they  came,  had  been 
discussing  plans  for  making  the  new  home  more 
convenient,  comfortable,  and  beautiful,  and  for 
the  life  they  were  to  live  in  it. 

Woodburn  was  the  principal  theme  of  conver 
sation  in  the  evening  also,  the  entire  family 
being  gathered  together  in  the  parlor,  and  no 
visitors  present. 

"  Tell  us  about  your  nursery,  Vi,"  said  her 
mother :  "  where  is  it  to  be? " 

"  Next  to  our  sleeping-room,  mamma,  on  the 
other  side  from  Gracie's :  you  may  be  sure  we 
want  our  little  ones  near  us." 

"  But  is  it  a  pleasant  room?  " 

"  None  brighter  or  cheerier  in  the  house,  mam 
ma  ;  it  is  of  good  size  too  ;  and  we  mean  to  have 
it  furnished  with  every  comfort,  and  in  a  way  to 
make  it  as  attractive  as  possible." 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  263 

"  Pleasantly  suggestive  pictures  among  other 
things?" 

"  Yes,  mamma.  I  know,  from  my  own  happy 
experience,  that  they  have  a  great  deal  to  do  with 
educating  a  child." 

"In  both  morals  and  art?"  said  the  captain, 
looking  smilingly  at  her.  "I  should  think  so, 
judging  from  what  my  wife  is  ;  and  surely,  it  is 
reasonable  to  expect  a  child  to  be,  to  some  ex 
tent,  a  reflection  of  its  surroundings ;  refined  or 
vulgar,  according  to  the  style  of  faces  —  living 
or  pictured  —  it  is  constantly  gazing  upon,  etc. 
But,  however  that  may  be,  we  will  try  to  keep 
upon  the  safe  side,  furnishing  only  what  must 
have  a  good  influence,  so  far  as  it  has  any  at  all." 

Lulu  was  there,  sitting  as  close  to  her  father 
as  she  could  well  get.  She  had  a  feeling  that  it 
was  the  only  safe  place  for  her. 

' '  Shall  I  have  some  pictures  on  my  walls, 
papa?  "  she  asked  in  a  low  aside. 

"Yes:  we  will  go  some  day  soon  to  the  city, 
and  choose  some  fine  engravings  for  your  rooms, 
Max's  and  Gracie's  ;  furniture,  too,  carpets,  cur 
tains,  and  new  paper  for  the  walls." 

"  Oh,  but  that  will  be  delightful ! "  she  ex 
claimed.  "  Papa,  you  are  just  too  good  and 
kind  for  any  thing." 

Max,  who  was  near  at  hand,  had  overheard. 
"That's  so!"  he  said.  "  I  suppose  you  mea» 
that  I  am  to  go  too.  papa?" 


264  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  Yes ;  Gracie  also.  My  dear,"  to  Violet, 
"when  will  it  suit  you  to  accompany  us?  — 
to-morrow?" 

"To-morrow  is  Saturday,"  she  said  reflect 
ively.  "  Suppose  we  say  Monday?  I  hope  baby 
will  be  so  much  better  by  that  time,  that  I  shall 
feel  easy  in  leaving  her  for  a  long  day's  shop 
ping." 

"Very  well,"  he  said:  "we  will  go  Monday 
morning  if  nothing  happens  to  prevent." 

"  Lulu  looks  as  if  she  did  not  know  how  to 
wait  so  long,"  Violet  said,  smiling  kindly  on  the 
little  girl.  "  Can't  you  take  her  and  Max  and 
Gracie  to  -  morrow,  and  again  on  Monday  ? 
Surely,  they  can  select  some  things  for  their  own 
rooms,  with  you  to  help  them." 

"  No.  I  want  your  taste  as  well  as  my  own 
and  theirs,  and  Lulu  must  learn  to  wait :  it  is  a 
lesson  she  needs,"  he  added,  looking  down  at  her 
with  grave  kindliness,  and  pressing  affectionately 
the  hand  she  had  slipped  into  his. 

She  flushed,  and  cast  down  her  eyes. 

"Yes,  papa,"  she  murmured,  "I  will  try  to 
be  good  and  patient.  I'm  sure  I  ought  to  be 
when  you  are  so  very  good  to  me." 

"  Now,  captain,  if  my  taste  and  judgment  were 
considered  equal  to  Vi's,  and  Lulu  might  be 
spared  that  lesson,"  remarked  Zoe  laughingly, 
"  I'd  offer  to  go  in  her  place,  —  Vi's,  I  mean.  1 
think  it  would  be  great  fun  to  help  choose  pio 
tures,  carpets,  and  furniture." 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  265 

"  Thank  you,  Zoe  ;  that  is  a  kind  offer,"  said 
Violet :  ' '  and  if  mamma  thinks  it  an  enjoyable 
errand,  and  will  consent  to  supplement  your  taste 
and  judgment  with  hers,  they  will  be  a  good  deal 
more  than  equal  to  mine,"  she  concluded,  with  a 
smiling  glance  at  her  mother. 

"  I  am  quite  of  Zoe's  opinion  as  to  the  pleas 
antness  of  the  object  of  the  expedition,  Vi," 
Elsie  said,  "  and  quite  at  the  service  of  the  cap 
tain  and  yourself,  to  go,  or  to  take  your  place  in 
watching  over  baby  while  you  go ;  and  I  think 
you  will  find  it  necessary  to  spend  more  than  one 
or  two  days  in  the  work  of  selecting  what  you 
will  want  for  the  furnishing  of  your  home." 

"  I  dare  say  you  are  right  about  that,  mother," 
said  the  captain  ;  ' '  and  as  it  seems  to  be  the  de 
sire  of  all  parties  that  the  work  should  be  begun 
to-morrow,  I  think  I  will  take  the  children  and 
as  many  of  you  ladies  as  may  like  to  accompany 
us." 

"  Papa,  mayn't  we  drive  to  the  city  in  the  new 
carriage?"  pleaded  Lulu.  "I'd  like  it  ever  so 
much  better  than  going  in  the  cars  ;  and  then  we 
can  drive  from  one  store  to  another,  without  hav 
ing  to  take  the  street-cars  or  a  hack." 

' '  It  shall  be  as  the  ladies  who  decide  to  go 
with  us  may  wish,"  he  said. 

"  I  think  Lulu's  plan  a  very  good  one,"  said 
grandma  Elsie,  kindly  desirous  to  see  the  child 
gratified. 


266  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  And  I  would  greatly  prefer  it,  if  I  should  be 
one  of  the  party,"  added  Zoe. 

"As  I  trust  you  will,"  returned  the  captain 
gallantly.  "  Gracie,  daughter,  it  is  tune  little 
ones  like  you  were  in  their  nests.  Bid  good 
night,  and  go." 

The  child  obeyed  instantly  and  cheerfully. 

"  And  I  must  go  back  to  my  baby,"  Violet  re 
marked,  as  she  rose  and  left  the  room  along  with 
the  little  girl. 

"You  may  go  to  your  room,  Lulu,"  the  cap 
tain  said,  in  a  quiet  aside;  "but  you  need  not 
say  good-night  to  me  now  :  I  shall  step  in  to  look 
at  you  before  I  go  to  mine." 

"Yes,  papa,"  she  returned,  with  a  glad  look, 
and  followed  Grace's  example. 

"  Max,  what  do  you  say  to  a  promenade  on 
the  veranda  with  your  father?"  Capt.  Raymond 
asked,  with  a  smiling  glance  at  his  son. 

Max  jumped  up  with  alacrity.  "  That  I'd  like 
nothing  better,  sir,"  he  said ;  and  they  went  out 
together. 

"  You  are  pleased  with  your  pony,  Max?  "  the 
tjaptain  said  inquiringly,  striking  a  match  and 
lighting  a  cigar  as  he  spoke. 

"Yes,  indeed,  papa!"  was  the  enthusiastic 
reply.  "  I  feel  very  rich  owning  him." 

"And  mean  to  be  a  kind  master  to  him,  I 
trust?" 

"Yes,  sir;  oh,  yes,  indeed!     I  don't  intend 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  267 

ever  to  speak  a  cross  word  to  him,  much  less  give 
him  a  blow." 

"  He  has  always  been  used  to  kind  treatment, 
I  was  told,  and  has  nothing  vicious  in  his  disposi 
tion,"  the  captain  continued,  puffing  at  his  cigar, 
and  pacing  the  veranda  with  measured  tread, 
Max  keeping  close  at  his  side :  "so  I  think  he 
will  always  give  you  satisfaction,  if  you  are  gen 
tle  and  kind,  never  ill-treating  him  in  any  way." 

"  I  mean  to  make  quite  a  pet  of  him,  sir," 
Max  said. 

Then,  with  an  arch  look  up  into  his  father's 
face,  —  a  full  moon  making  it  light  enough  for 
each  to  see  the  other's  countenance  quite  dis 
tinctly, —  "Papa,  you  are  very  generous  to  me, 
but  you  never  offer  me  a  cigar." 

The  captain  stopped  short  in  his  walk,  and 
faced  his  son  with  some  sternness  of  look  and 
tone.  "Max,  you  haven't  learned  to  smoke? 
tell  me :  have  you  ever  smoked  a  cigar  ?  or  tobacco 
in  any  shape?" 

"Yes,  sir;  but"  — 

"  Don't  do  it  again:  I  utterly  and  positively 
forbid  it." 

"  Yes,  sir :  I'll  obey ;  and,  in  fact,  I  have  no  de 
sire  to  smoke  again :  it  was  just  one  cigar  I  tried ; 
and  it  made  me  so  deathly  sick,  that  I've  never 
wanted  another.  I  wouldn't  have  done  it,  papa, 
if  you  had  ever  forbidden  me ;  but  —  but  you 
had  never  said  any  thing  to  me  on  the  subject, 


268  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

and  I'd  seen" —  Max  hesitated,  and  left  his 
sentence  unfinished. 

"You  had  seen  your  father  smoke,  and  natu 
rally  thought  you  might  follow  his  example?  " 

"Yes,  sir." 

"  "Well,  my  son,  I  can  hardly  blame  you  for 
that ;  but  there  are  some  things  a  man  may  do 
with  impunity,  that  a  boy  may  not.  Tobacco  is 
said  to  be  far  more  injurious  to  one  who  has  not 
attained  his  growth,  than  to  an  adult.  But  it  is 
not  seldom  injurious  to  the  latter  also :  some  seem 
to  use  it  with  no  bad  effect,  but  it  has  wrought 
horrible  suffering  for  many.  I  am  sorry  I  ever 
formed  the  habit,  and  I  would  save  you  from  the 
same  regret,  or  something  worse :  indeed,  so 
anxious  am  I  to  do  so,  that  I  would  much  rather 
hand  you  a  thousand  dollars  than  a  cigar,  if  I 
thought  you  would  smoke  it." 

"Papa,  I  promise  you  I  will  never  try  the 
thing  again  ;  never  touch  tobacco  in  any  shape," 
Max  said  earnestly. 

"  Thank  you,  my  son  ;  and  I  will  give  up  the 
habit  for  your  sake,"  returned  his  father,  grasp 
ing  the  lad's  hand  with  one  of  his,  and,  with  the 
other,  flinging  his  cigar  far  down  the  avenue. 

"Oh,  no,  papa!  don't  do  it  for  my  sake," 
said  Max.  "  Cousin  Arthur  told  me  that  when 
a  man  had  smoked  for  years,  it  cost  him  a  good 
deal  of  suffering  to  give  it  up  ;  and  I  couldn't 
bear  to  see  you  suffer  so.  I'll  refrain  all  the 
same,  without  your  stopping." 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  269 

"  I  don't  doubt  that  you  would,  my  dear  boy ; 
and  I  fully  appreciate  the  affection  for  me  that 
prompts  you  to  talk  in  that  way,"  the  captain 
said :  "  but  I  have  set  a  bad  example  quite  long 
enough,  not  to  my  own  son  alone,  but  to  other 
people's  ;  and  whatever  I  may  have  to  endure  in 
breaking  off  from  the  bad  habit,  will  be  no  more 
than  I  deserve  for  contracting  it.  I  should  be 
very  sorry,  Max,  to  have  you  feel  that  you  have 
a  coward  for  a  father,  —  a  man  who  would 
shrink  from  the  course  he  felt  to  be  right,  rather 
than  endure  pain,  mental  or  physical." 

' '  A  coward  !  O  papa  !  I  could  never  think 
that  of  you!"  cried  the  boy,  flushing  hotly; 
"  and  if  ever  any  fellow  should  dare  to  hint  such 
a  thing  in  my  hearing,  I'd  knock  him  down  as 
quick  as  a  flash." 

The  corners  of  the  captain's  lips  twitched  ;  but 
his  tones  were  grave  enough  as  he  said,  "  I  don't 
want  you  to  do  any  fighting  on  my  account, 
Max ;  and  if  anybody  slanders  me,  I  shall  try 
to  live  it  down. 

' '  There  is  another  thing  I  want  to  talk  to  you 
about,"  he  went  on  presently,  "and  that  is  the 
danger  of  tampering  with  intoxicating  drinks. 
The  only  safe  plan  is  to  let  them  entirely  alone. 
I  am  thankful  to  be  able  to  say  that  I  have  not 
set  you  a  bad  example  in  that  direction.  My 
good  mother  taught  me  to  '  touch  not,  taste  not, 
handle  not ; '  and  I  have  never  taken  so  much  as 


270  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

a  glass  of  wine ;  though  there  have  been  times, 
my  boy,  when  it  required  some  moral  courage  to 
stand  out  against  the  persuasions,  and  especially 
the  ridicule,  of  my  companions." 

Max's  eyes  sparkled.  "I  know  it  must, 
papa,"  he  said;  "and  when  I  am  tried  in  the 
same  way,  I'll  remember  my  father's  example, 
and  try  to  act  as  bravely  as  he  did." 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

"Train  up  a  child  in  the  way  he  should  go."—  PEOV. 
xxii.  6. 

"  PAPA,  I  want  to  ask  you  for  something,"  was 
Lulu's  eager  salutation,  as,  in  accordance  with 
his  promise,  he  stepped  into  her  room,  on  the  way 
to  his  own,  to  bid  her  good-night. 

"Well,  daughter,"  he  said,  sitting  down,  and 
drawing  her  into  his  arms,  "  there  is  scarcely  any 
thing  that  gives  me  more  pleasure  than  gratify 
ing  any  reasonable  request  from  you.  What  is 
it  you  want  ?  ' ' 

"  Leave  to  invite  Evelyn  to  go  with  us  to 
morrow,  if  you  don't  think  it  will  make  too 
many,  papa." 

"  I  suppose  it  would  add  greatly  to  your  enjoy 
ment  to  have  her  with  you,"  he  said  reflectively. 
"Yes,  you  may  ask  her;  or  I  will  do  so,  early 
in  the  morning,  through  the  telephone,  if  the 
weather  is  such  that  we  can  go." 

"Thank  you,  you  dear  papa,"  she  said,  giv 
ing  him  a  hug  and  kiss.  "I  ought  to  be  a  very 
good  girl,  for  you  are  always  so  kind  to  me." 

She  was  up  betimes  the  next  morning,  eagerly 

271 


272  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

scanning  the  sky,  which,  to  her  great  delight, 
gave  every  indication  of  fair  weather  for  the  day. 

She  hastened  to  array  herself  in  suitable  attire 
for  her  trip  to  the  city,  —  having  consulted  grand 
ma  Elsie  on  the  subject  the  night  before,  —  and 
had  just  finished  when  she  heard  her  father's 
step  in  the  hall. 

She  ran  to  open  the  door. 

"  Good-morning,  little  daughter,"  he  said  with 
a  smile,  and  stooping  to  give  her  a  caress.  "  I 
have  just  been  to  the  telephone.  Evelyn  will  go 
with  us,  and  I  trust  you  will  both  enjoy  your 
day." 

"  Oh,  I  know  I  shall !  "  she  cried :  "  it  will  be 
just  delightful !  Are  we  all  to  go  in  the  carriage, 
papa  ?  ' ' 

"  All  but  Max  :  he  prefers  to  ride  his  pony." 

"I  should  think  he  would.  I'm  so  glad  you 
gave  it  to  him,  papa!  "  There  was  not  a  trace 
of  envy  or  jealousy  in  her  look  or  tone. 

"  "Wouldn't  you  like  to  have  one?  "  he  asked. 

"Oh,  yes,  indeed,  papa!  but,"  hanging  her 
head,  and  blushing  deeply,  "I  don't  deserve 
it." 

"  I  intend  to  give  you  one  as  soon  as  you  have 
learned  to  have  patience  under  provocation,  so 
that  I  shall  be  able  to  trust  you  to  treat  him 
kindly,"  he  said.  "  How  soon  do  you  think  that 
will  be  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know,  papa.     It  will  be  a  good  while 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  273 

before  I  can  feel  at  all  sure  of  myself,"  she  an* 
swered  humbly. 

"  I  hope  it  will,"  he  said ;  then,  as  she  looked 
up  in  surprise,  "  The  apostle  says,  '  When  I  am 
weak,  then  am  I  strong.'  When  we  feel  our  own 
weakness,  and  look  to  God  for  help,  then  we  are 
strong  with  a  strength  far  greater  than  our  own  ; 
but  when  we  grow  self-confident,  and  trust  in  our 
own  strength,  we  are  very  apt  to  find  it  but  weak 
ness. 

"  And  now  I  must  caution  you  to  be  on  your 
guard  to-day  against  any  exhibition  of  self-will 
and  ill  temper,  if  your  wishes  are  overruled  by 
those  older  and  wiser  than  yourself." 

"  Why,  papa,  am  I  not  to  be  allowed  to  choose 
the  things  for  my  own  rooms?"  she  asked,  in  » 
tone  of  deep  disappointment. 

"I  intend  that  your  taste  shall  be  consulted, 
my  child,"  he  said  ;  "  but  I  cannot  promise  that 
you  shall  have,  in  every  case,  exactly  what  you 
most  prefer.  You  might  select  carpets,  curtains, 
and  upholstery  of  material  and  colors  that  would 
wear  poorly,  or  fade  very  soon.  Therefore  we 
must  take  grandma  Elsie  into  our  counsels,  and 
get  her  help  in  deciding  what  to  take ;  for  I  am 
sure  you  would  like  neither  to  have  your  rooms 
disfigured  with  faded,  worn-out  furnishings,  or  to 
put  your  father  to  the  expense  of  refurnishing 
for  you  very  soon." 

*'  Oh,  no,  papa  !     No,  indeed,"  she  said. 


£74  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"Besides,"  he  went  on,  "don't  you  wish  to 
consult  my  taste  too?  Would  you  not  have 
your  rooms  pleasing  to  my  eyes  when  I  pay  a 
visit  to  them,  as  I  shall  every  day?  " 

"  Oh,  yes,  papa !  Yes,  indeed !  I  think  I  shall 
care  more  for  that  than  to  have  them  look  pretty 
to  myself,"  she  answered,  with  a  look  of  eager 
delight,  the  cloud  having  entirely  cleared  from 
her  brow. 

"  Then,  I  think  we  are  not  likely  to  have  any 
trouble,"  he  said,  smoothing  her  hair  caressingly, 
and  smiling  approvingly  upon  her. 

"  Now  we  will  go  down  to  breakfast,  and  we 
are  to  set  out  very  soon  after  the  meal  is  over." 
He  rose,  and  took  her  hand  in  his,  to  lead  her 
down  to  the  breakfast-room. 

"  Papa,"  she  said,  looking  up  at  him  with  eyes 
shining  with  filial  love,  "  how  kind  you  were  to 
reason  with  me  in  that  nice  way,  instead  of  say 
ing  sternly,  as  you  might  have  done,  '  Now, 
Lulu,  if  you  are  naughty  about  the  choice  of 
things  for  furnishing  your  rooms,  you  sha'n't 
have  any  thing  pretty  for  them,  and  when  we  get 
home  I'll  punish  you  severely !  ' 

"  Certainly,  I  might  have  done  that,  and  prob 
ably  with  the  effect  of  securing  your  good  be 
havior,"  he  said;  "but  I  think  neither  of  us 
would  have  felt  quite  so  happy  as  we  do  now." 

"  I  am  sure  I  should  not,"  she  said,  lifting  hia 
hand  to  her  lips. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  275 

That  little  talk  had  a  most  happy  effect  upon 
Lulu,  so  that  throughout  the  entire  day  she 
showed  herself  as  docile  and  amiable  as  any  one 
could  have  desired. 

Her  father,  on  his  part,  was  extremely  indul 
gent  toward  all  three  of  his  children,  in  every 
case  in  which  he  felt  that  it  was  right  and  wise 
to  be  so,  sparing  no  reasonable  expense  to  grat 
ify  their  tastes  and  wishes.  But  in  several  mat 
ters  they  yielded  readily  to  his  or  grandma 
Elsie's  better  judgment ;  indeed,  always,  when 
asked  to  do  so,  seeming,  too,  well  satisfied  with 
the  final  decision. 

They  returned  home,  a  very  happy  set  of  chil 
dren,  except,  in  Lulu's  case,  when  memory  re 
called  the  passionate  outburst  of  the  early  part 
of  the  week  with  its  dire  consequences :  that 
remembrance  would  be  a  sore  spot  in  her  heart, 
and  a  bitter  humiliation,  for  many  a  day,  probably 
for  the  rest  of  her  life. 

Rosie  was  on  the  veranda  awaiting  their  ar 
rival. 

"  Well,  have  you  had  a  good  time,  and  bought 
great  quantities  of  pretty  things  ?"  she  asked, 
addressing  the  company  in  general.  » 

It  was  Zoe  who  answered  first. 

"  Yes :  if  these  young  Raymonds  are  not  sat 
isfied  with  the  furnishing  of  their  apartments,  I, 
for  one,  shall  deem  them  the  most  unreasonable 
and  ungrateful  of  human  kind." 


276  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  She  won't  have  a  chance  to,  though,"  said 
Max;  "for  we're  delighted  with  every  thing 
papa  has  got  us.  Aren't  we,  Lu  and  Gracie?  " 

"  Yes,  indeed !  "  they  both  replied.  "  Oh,  we 
have  ever  so  many  beautiful  things !  Papa  and 
grandma  Elsie  helped  us  to  choose  them ;  so,  of 
course,  they  are  all  just  right,"  added  Lulu, 
looking  gratefully  from  one  to  the  other. 

"  She  takes  no  account  of  my  very  valuable 
assistance,"  laughed  Zoe. 

"  Never  mind  :  you  are  sure  to  be  appreciated 
in  one  quarter,"  said  Edward,  coming  up  at  that 
moment,  catching  her  round  the  waist,  and  be 
stowing  a  hearty  kiss  upon  each  cheek.  "  I  have 
been  lost  without  my  wife  all  day." 

"How  good  of  you!"  she  returned  merrily. 
"  I  doubt  if  it  isn't  a  very  good  plan  to  run 
away  occasionally,  that  I  may  be  the  more  highly 
appreciated  on  my  return." 

"  Would  you  advise  me  to  do  likewise,  and  for 
the  same  reason,  lady  mine?"  he  asked,  draw 
ing  her  caressingly  aside  from  the  little  group 
now  busily  occupied  in  telling  and  hearing  about 
the  day's  purchases. 

"  No,  sir,"  she  said,  tossing  back  her  curls, 
and  looking  up  into  his  face  with  a  bewitchingly 
saucy  smile:  "you'd  better  not  attempt  it,  lest 
there  should  be  mutiny  in  the  camp.  When  you 
go,  I  go  too." 

"Turn  about,  fair  play,"  he  said,  knitting  hia 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  277 

bro^rs.  *'  I  claim  the  privilege  of  being  quite  as 
independent  as  you  are  —  when  you  can't  plead 
delegated  authority  from  the  doctor ;  "  and,  draw* 
lug  her  hand  within  his  arm,  he  led  her  away  to 
Mieir  private  apartments. 

Violet,  hurrying  down  to  welcome  her  husband 
home,  passed  them  on  the  stairway. 

"You  two  happy  children!"  she  said,  glan 
cing  smilingly  back  at  them. 

"Children!"  echoed  Edward.  "Mrs.  Ray 
mond,  how  can  you  be  so  disrespectful  to  your 
«lder  brother?  —  your  senior  by  some  two  years." 

' '  Ah  !  but  your  united  ages  are  much  less  than 
Levis's  and  mine ;  and  husband  and  wife  make 
but  one,  don't  they?  "  she  returned  gay  ly,  as  she 
tripped  away. 

Baby  was  almost  herself  again,  and  the  young 
mother's  heart  was  full  of  gladness. 

She  joined  the  group  on  the  veranda,  her  hus 
band  receiving  her  with  a  glad  smile  and  tender 
caress,  and  standing  by  his  side,  her  hand  on  his 
shoulder,  his  arm  half  supporting  her  slight, 
girlish  form,  listened  with  lively  interest  to  the 
etory  his  children  were  telling  so  eagerly,  of 
papa's  kindness  and  generosity  to  them,  and  the 
many  lovely  things  bought  to  make  beautiful  and 
attractive  the  rooms  in  the  new  home  that  were 
to  be  especially  theirs. 

He  let  them  talk  without  restraint  for  some 
moments,  then  said  pleasantly,  "  Now,  my  dears, 


278  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

it  is  time  for  you  to  go  and  make  yourselves  neat 
for  the  tea-table.  Any  thing  more  you  think  of 
that  would  be  likely  to  interest  Rosie  and  Walter, 
you  can  tell  them  afterwards." 

The  order  was  obeyed  promptly  and  cheerfully, 
even  by  Lulu. 

When  the  excitement  of  telling  about  their 
purchases,  and  all  the  day's  experiences,  was 
over,  the  children  found  themselves  very  weary, 
—  the  two  little  girls  at  least :  Max  wouldn't  ac 
knowledge  that  he  was  at  all  fatigued,  but  was 
quite  willing  to  comply  with  his  father's  sugges 
tion  that  it  would  be  wise  for  him,  as  well  as  for 
his  sisters,  to  go  early  to  bed. 

While  Lulu  was  making  ready  for  hers,  her 
thoughts  turned  upon  the  morrow,  bringing  with 
them  a  new  source  of  disquiet. 

"Papa,"  she  said  pleadingly,  when  he  came 
in  to  bid  her  good-night,  "  mayn't  I  stay  at  home 
to-morrow?" 

"  Stay  at  home  from  church?  Not  unless  you 
are  sick,  or  the  weather  quite  too  bad  for  you  to 
go  out.  Why  should  you  wish  it?  " 

' '  Because  —  because  —  I  —  I'm  afraid  people 
have  heard  about  —  about  how  bad  I  was  the 
other  day  ;  and  —  so  I  —  I  can't  bear  to  go 
where  I'll  —  be  seen  by  strangers.  No,  I  mean 
by  folks  out  of  the  house  that  know  who  I  am, 
and  what  happened  the  other  day." 

"  My  child,  I  am  sorry  for  you,"  he  said,  tak 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  279 

mg  her  on  his  knee  ;  "  but  it  is  a  part  of  the  pun 
ishment  you  have  brought  upon  yourself,  and 
will  have  to  bear." 

"  But  let  me  stay  at  home  to-morrow,  won't 
you?" 

"  No :  it  is  a  duty  to  go  to  church,  as  well  as  a 
privilege  to  be  allowed  to  do  so. 

"  '  Not  forsaking  the  assembling  of  ourselves 
together,  as  the  manner  of  some  is,'  the  Bible 
says ;  so  I  cannot  allow  you  to  absent  yourself 
from  the  services  of  the  sanctuary  when  you  are 
able  to  attend. 

"  As  I  have  told  you  before,  I  must  obey  the 
directions  I  find  in  God's  "Word,  and,  as  far  as 
lies  in  my  power,  see  that  my  children  obey  them 
too." 

"  I'd  rather  take  a  whipping  than  go  to-mor 
row,"  she  muttered,  half  under  her  breath. 

"  I  hope  you  are  not  going  to  be  so  naughty 
that  you  will  have  to  do  both,"  he  said  very 
gravely.  "  You  have  been  a  very  good  girl  to 
day,  and  I  want  you  to  end  it  as  such." 

"  I  mean  to,  papa ;  I'd  be  ashamed  to  be 
naughty  after  all  you  have  done  for  me,  and 
given  me  to-day :  and  I  mean  to  be  pleasant 
about  going  to  church  to-morrow ;  though  it'll 
be  ever  so  hard,  and  I'm  sure  you  wouldn't  want 
to  go  if  you  were  me." 

"If  you  were  I,"  he  corrected.  "No:  if  I 
were  you,  I  suppose  I  should  feel  just  as  you  do; 


280  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

but  the  question  is  not  what  we  want  to  do,  but 
what  God  bids  us  do. 

"  Jesus  said, '  If  ye  love  me,  keep  my  command 
ments.'  '  He  that  hath  my  commandments,  and 
keepeth  them,  he  it  is  that  loveth  me.' 

"  It  is  the  dearest  wish  of  my  heart  to  see  my 
children  his  followers,  showing  their  love  to  him 
by  an  earnest  endeavor  to  keep  all  his  command 
ments." 

"Papa,  you  always  want  to  do  right,  don't 
you?  "  she  asked.  "  I  mean,  you  like  it ;  and  so 
it's  never  hard  for  you  as  it  is  for  me?  " 

"  No,  daughter,  it  is  sometimes  very  far  from 
being  easy  and  pleasant  for  me  to  do  what  I  feel 
to  be  my  duty  ;  for  instance,  when  it  is  to  inflict 
pain  upon  you,  or  another  of  my  dear  children, 
or  deny  you  some  indulgence  that  you  crave.  I 
should  like  to  grant  your  request  of  to-night,  if 
I  could  feel  that  it  would  be  right ;  but  I  cannot, 
and  therefore  must  deny  it." 

Lulu  acquiesced  in  the  decision  with  a  deep 
sigh,  and  half  hoped  that  something  —  a  storm, 
or  even  a  fit  of  sickness  —  might  come  to  prevent 
her  from  having  to  go  to  church. 

But  Sunday  morning  was  as  bright  and  clear 
as  the  one  before  it,  and  she  in  perfect  health ; 
so  there  was  no  escape  from  the  dreaded  ordeal. 

She  ventured  upon  no  further  entreaty,  knowing 
it  would  be  altogether  useless,  and  quite  as  much 
from  love  to  her  father,  and  a  real  desire  to 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  281 

please  him,  as  from  fear  of  punishment,  behaved 
herself  as  well  as  possible. 

But  she  kept  as  entirely  in  the  background  as 
she  could,  not  looking  at  or  speaking  to  any  one 
unless  directly  addressed. 

No  one,  however,  gave  her  any  reason  to  sup 
pose  her  agency  in  the  baby's  accident  was 
known ;  and  she  returned  to  Ion  with  a  lighter 
heart  than  she  had  carried  with  her  when  she 
went. 

She  had  not  seen  the  baby  yet,  since  its  fall, 
and  though  longing  to  do  so,  having  an  ardent 
affection  for  the  winsome  little  creature,  did  not 
dare  to  ask  that  she  might. 

But  as  she  was  about  to  go  into  her  own  room, 
on  reaching  home,  her  father  said,  "  Would  you 
like  to  go  with  me  to  the  nursery,  Lulu,  and  see 
your  little  sister?  " 

"Oh,  so  much,  papa,  if  I  may ! "  she  cried 
eagerly.  "But,"  half  drawing  back,  "perhaps 
she  —  will  be  afraid  of  me." 

"I  trust  not,"  he  said,  with  emotion.  "I 
hope  she  does  not  know  that  you  had  any  thing 
to  do  with  her  fall.  Come  and  see." 

He  took  her  hand,  and  led  her  to  the  nursery. 
The  baby  was  awake,  sitting  in  its  nurse's  lap, 
and  looking  bright,  but  so  much  thinner  and 
paler  than  before  her  fall,  that  tears  sprang  to 
Lulu's  eyes,  and  she  could  scarce  refrain  from 
sobbing  aloud. 


282  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

But  the  little  one,  catching  sight  of  her,  held 
out  its  arms,  with  a  joyful  cry,  "  Lu !  " 

At  that,  Lulu's  tears  fell  fast. 

"  May  I  take  her,  papa?  "  she  asked  sobbing- 
ly,  and  with  an  entreating  look  up  into  his  face. 
"  I  won't  hurt  her,  I  wouldn't  for  all  the  world  ! " 

"  You  may  take  her,"  he  said,  his  tones  a  trifle 
tremulous:  "I  am  quite  sure  you  would  never 
hurt  her  intentionally." 

Lulu  gladly  availed  herself  of  the  permission, 
took  the  baby  in  her  arms,  and  sat  down  with  it 
on  her  lap. 

"  Lu,  Lu !  "  the  little  one  repeated  in  her  sweet 
baby  voice ;  and  Lulu  hugged  her  close,  kissing 
her  again  and  again,  and  saying  softly,  "You 
dear,  sweet  darling;  sister  loves  you,  indeed, 
indeed  she  does  !  " 

The  captain  looked  on,  his  heart  swelling  with 
joy  and  thankfulness  over  the  evident  mutual 
affection  of  the  two ;  for  there  had  been  a  time 
when  he  feared  Lulu  would  never  love  the  child 
of  her  step-mother  as  she  did  Max  and  Grace. 

Violet  entered  the  room  at  that  moment,  and 
the  little  scene  caused  her  eyes  to  fill  with  tears 
of  gladness. 

She  was  ready  for  the  shopping  expedition 
the  next  day :  the  children  were  allowed  to  go 
too,  and  again  had  a  most  enjoyable  time. 

After  that  they  were  told  lessons  must  be 
taken  up  again :  and  Lulu  passed  most  of  her 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  283 

time  in  her  own  room,  generally  engaged  in  pre 
paring  her  tasks  for  her  father  to  hear  in  the 
evening ;  for  he  was  now  so  busy  with  the  im 
provements  being  carried  forward  at  Woodburn, 
that  very  often  he  could  not  attend  to  her  recita 
tions  till  after  tea. 

She  continued  to  think  him  the  kindest  and 
most  interesting  teacher  she  had  ever  had ;  while 
he  found,  to  his  surprise,  that  he  had  a  liking 
for  the  occupation,  aside  from  his  fatherly,  in 
terest  in  his  pupil :  and  Max  and  Grace,  listen 
ing  to  Lulu's  report,  grew  anxious  for  the  time 
when  they  could  share  her  privileges. 

But  their  waiting-time  would  not  be  very  long. 
As  soon  as  Miss  Elliott's  stipulated  two  weeks 
had  expired,  she  would  leave  Woodburn,  and 
they  would  take  possession  immediately.  Their 
father  and  his  young  wife  were  quite  as  eager  as 
they  to  begin  the  new  order  of  things. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

IN   THE   NEW   HOME. 

THE  moving  to  Woodburn  was  not  a  formid 
able  affair,  there  being  little  to  carry  from  Ion 
besides  the  personal  belongings  of  parents  and 
children ;  and,  indeed,  nearly  every  thing,  even 
of  that  kind,  had  been  sent  over  beforehand. 

Miss  Elliott  went  one  morning ;  and  the  Ray 
monds  drove  over  scarcely  an  hour  later,  to  find 
the  greater  part  of  the  house  in  perfect  order,  a 
full  staff  of  competent  servants,  and  an  excellent 
dinner  in  course  of  preparation. 

Max  and  his  sisters  had  been  directed  to  stay 
away  from  the  place  ever  since  the  day  when 
their  rooms  were  assigned  them,  and  now  a  glad 
surprise  awaited  them. 

"  Come  up-stairs,"  their  father  said,  when  they 
had  made  the  circuit  of  the  lower  rooms.  "  My 
dear,"  to  Violet,  "  will  you  please  come  too?  " 

"  With  all  my  heart,"  she  returned  gayly,  and 
tripped  lightly  after  him  up  the  broad  stairway, 
the  children  following. 

He  led  them  first  to  her  apartments,  and  on 

284 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  285 

through  them  into  those  of  the  little  girls,  greatly 
enjoying  the  exclamations  of  wonder  and  delight 
from  her  and  the  children. 

They  had  all  supposed  the  work  of  renovation 
and  improvement  was  not  to  be  begun  till  after 
the  departure  of  Miss  Elliott ;  but  they  found  it 
not  only  begun,  but  finished ;  the  new  papers 
they  had  chosen  were  already  on  the  walls,  the 
carpets  down,  the  curtains  up,  mirrors  and  pic 
tures  hung,  and  furniture  in  place. 

Max's  rooms,  visited  last,  were  found  to  be  in 
like  condition,  —  not  at  all  inferior  to  those  of 
his  sisters  in  any  respect. 

Violet  was  greatly  pleased ;  the  children  were 
wild  with  delight ;  every  thing  was  so  dainty  and 
fresh,  there  was  such  an  air  of  elegance  and 
refinement  about  the  appointments  of  each  room, 
that  all  were  charmed  with  the  effect. 

They  were  hardly  yet  satisfied  with  gazing  and 
commenting,  when  the  summons  to  dinner  came. 

They  trooped  down  to  the  dining-room,  the 
captain  and  Violet  leading  the  way,  and  seated 
themselves  at  the  table. 

Here,  too,  all  was  new  and  handsome ;  the 
napery,  china,  glass  and  silver  ware,  such  as 
would  not  have  suffered  by  comparison  with  what 
they  had  been  accustomed  to  at  Ion  and  Viamede. 

Lulu  was  beginning  to  express  that  opinion, 
when  her  father  silenced  her  by  a  gesture. 

All  quieted  down  at  once,  while  he  reverently 


286  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

gave  thanks  for  their  food,  and  asked  God's 
blessing  upon  it. 

"May  I  talk  now,  papa?"  she  asked,  a  mo 
ment  after  he  had  finished. 

"  Yes,  if  you  have  any  thing  to  say  worth  our 
hearing." 

"I'm  not  sure  about  that,"  she  said  ;  "  but  "\ 
wanted  to  tell  you  how  beautiful  I  think  the 
china  and  glass  and  silver  are." 

"Ah!"  he  said,  smiling,  "I  am  glad  they 
meet  your  approval." 

"  O  papa !  such  a  nice,  nice  home  as  you  have 
made  for  us !  "  exclaimed  Grace  in  her  turn. 
"  Isn't  it,  Maxie?  "  turning  to  her  brother. 

"  Yes,  indeed  !  and  we'll  have  to  be  nice,  nice 
children  to  fit  the  home,  won't  we,  Gracie?  " 

"Yes,  and  to  fit  papa  and  mamma,"  she  re 
sponded,  sending  a  merry  glance  from  one  to 
the  other. 

Both  smiled  upon  her  in  return. 

' '  We  are  going  to  have  a  house-warming  this 
evening,  Gracie,"  said  her  father:  "do  you 
know  what  that  is?  " 

"No,  papa;  but  I  think  it's  very  nice  and 
warm  now  in  all  the  rooms.  Don't  you?  " 

"It  is  quite  comfortable,  I  think;  but  the 
house-warming  will  be  an  assembling  of  our  rel 
atives  and  friends  to  celebrate  our  coming  into 
it,  by  having  a  pleasant,  social  time  with  us." 

"  Oh,  that  will  be  nice !  "  she  exclaimed.  "  How 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  287 

many  are  coming,  papa?  I  s'pose  you've  'vited 
grandma  Elsie  and  all  the  rest  of  the  folks  from 
Ion,  and  all  the  folks  at  Fairview?  " 

"  Yes,  and  from  the  Oaks,  the  Pines,  the 
Laurels,  Roselands,  and  Ashlands  ;  and  we  hope 
they  will  all  come." 

She  gave  him  a  wistful  look. 

"  Well,"  he  said  with  a  smile,  "  what  is  it?  " 

"  Papa,  you  know  I  'most  always  have  to  go 
to  bed  at  eight  o'clock.  I'd  like  ever  so  much  to 
stay  up  till  nine  to-night,  if  you  are  willing." 

"  If  you  will  take  a  nap  after  dinner,  you 
may,"  he  replied  in  an  indulgent  tone.  "  Max 
and  Lulu  may  stay  up  later  than  usual  if  they 
will  do  likewise." 

They  all  accepted  the  condition  with  thanks, 
and  at  the  conclusion  of  the  meal  retired  to  their 
respective  rooms  to  fulfil  it. 

Violet  also,  having  not  yet  entirely  recovered 
from  the  ill  effects  of  anxiety  and  nursing,  con 
sequent  upon  the  bab3"'s  injury,  retired  to  her 
apartments  to  rest  and  sleep. 

Capt.  Raymond  went  to  the  library  to  busy 
himself  with  some  correspondence  first,  after 
wards  with  books  and  papers.  He  had  one  of 
these  last  in  his  hand,  a  pile  of  them  on  the  table 
before  him,  when,  from  the  open  doorway  into 
the  hall,  Lulu's  voice  asked,  — 

"  Papa,  may  I  come  in?  are  you  very  busy?" 

"  Not  too  busy  to  be  glad  of  my  little  girl's 


288  ELSIE'S  KITH  AKD  Riff. 

company,"  he  said,  glancing  up  froit  his  paper 
with  a  pleasant  smile.  "  Come  and  sit  on  my 
knee." 

She  availed  herself  of  the  invitation  with  joy 
ful  haste. 

"I  thought  you  were  taking  a  nap,"  he  re 
marked,  as  he  put  his  arm  round  her,  and  kissed 
the  ruby  lips  she  held  up  in  mute  request. 

"So  I  was,  papa;  but  you  didn't  intend  me 
to  sleep  all  the  afternoon,  did  you?  "  she  asked, 
with  a  gleeful  laugh,  and  nestling  closer  to  him. 

"No,  hardly,"  he  returned,  joining  in  her 
mirth  :  "so  much  sleep  in  the  daytime  would  be 
apt  to  interfere  with  your  night's  rest.  I  want 
you  all  to  have  sufficient  sleep  in  the  twenty-four 
hours  to  keep  you  in  health  of  body  and  mind, 
but  should  be  very  sorry  to  have  you  become 
sluggards,  —  so  fond  of  your  beds  as  to  waste 
time  in  drowsing  there,  that  should  be  spent  in 
the  exercise  and  training  of  body  or  mind.  What 
have  you  been  doing  besides  napping?  " 

"  Enjoying  my  lovely,  lovely  rooms,  papa, 
and  examining  the  closets  and  wardrobe  and 
bureau,  to  find  out  just  where  all  my  things  have 
been  put." 

"That  was  well.  Do  you  know  any  thing 
about  housework, — sweeping,  dusting,  and  keep 
ing  things  neat  and  tidy  ? ' ' 

"  Not  very  much,  papa." 

"  That  is  to  be  a  part  of  your  education,"  he 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  289 

said.  "  I  want  my  daughters  to  become  thorough 
housekeepers,  conversant  with  all  the  details  of 
Bvery  branch  of  the  business.  Gracie  is  not  old 
enough  or  strong  enough  to  begin  that  part  of 
her  training  yet,  but  you  are  ;  so  you  must  take 
care  of  your  rooms  yourself,  except  when  some 
thing  more  than  sweeping,  dusting,  and  bed- 
making  is  needed." 

"I'd  like  well  enough  to  do  it  sometimes, 
papa,"  she  said,  looking  a  little  crestfallen; 
"but  I  don't  like  to  be  tied  down  to  doing  it 
every  day,  because  some  days  I  shall  want  to  be 
busy  at  something  else ;  and  besides,  it  is  so 
much  like  being  a  servant." 

"My  little  girl,  that  isn't  a  right  kind  of 
pride ;  honest  labor  is  no  disgrace ;  and  '  Six 
days  shalt  thou  labor,  and  do  all  thy  work,'  is  as 
much  a  command  of  God  as  the  '  In  it  (the  sab 
bath)  thou  shalt  not  do  any  work.' ' 

"Yes,  papa:  and  I  don't  think  I'm  lazy;  I 
like  to  be  busy,  and  sometimes  work  for  hours 
together  at  my  fret-sawing." 

"  No,  I  have  never  thought  you  an  indolent 
child,"  he  said,  smoothing  her  hair  caressingly; 
"  but  I  am  afraid  you  are  wilful,  and  inclined  to 
think  yourself  wiser  than  your  elders,  even  your 
father." 

"Please,  papa,  don't  think  that,"  she  said, 
blushing,  and  hanging  her  head:   "I  know 
are  much  wiser  than  I  am." 


290  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"Is  it,  then,  that  you  doubt  my  affection  foi 
you?  "  he  asked  seriously. 

"Why,  papa,  how  could  I,  when  you  are  so 
good  to  me,  and  often  tell  me  that  you  love  me 
dearly?" 

"What,  then,  is  the  trouble?  if  you  believe 
your  father  to  be  both  wise  and  loving,  and  if 
you  love  him,  and  want  to  please  him,  how  can 
you  object  to  his  plans  and  wishes  for  you  ?  ' ' 

"But,  papa,  who  is  to  teach  me  how  to  take 
care  of  my  rooms?  Not  mamma  Vi,  I  suppose? 
I  never  saw  her  do  any  such  work ;  and  —  would 
you  want  me  taught  by  one  of  the  servants  ? ' ' 
she  queried,  blushing  vividly. 

"No,"  he  said:  "I  have  a  better  plan  than 
that.  I  have  engaged  Christine  to  be  house 
keeper  here,  and  she  will  instruct  you  in  all 
housewifely  arts.  She  is  a  lady  in  education 
and  manners,  and  you  need  feel  it  no  degrada 
tion  to  be  instructed  by  her." 

"  Oh,  that  will  be  nice !  and  I'll  try  to  learn 
to  do  the  work  well,  and  to  like  it,  too,  to  please 
you,  my  own,  dear  papa,"  she  said,  looking  up 
lovingly  into  his  face,  her  own  growing  very 
bright  again. 

"That  is  right,  my  dear  little  daughter,"  he 
returned,  smiling  kindly  upon  her. 

"  You  asked  just  now,"  he  went  on,  "  if  your 
mamma  Vi  would  teach  you  these  things.  When 
I  asked  her  to  become  my  wife,  I  promised  that 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  291 

she  should  have  no  care  or  responsibility  in  the 
matter  of  training  and  looking  after  the  welfare 
of  the  three  children  I  then  had ;  because  her 
mother  objected,  that  she  was  too  young  for  such 
a  burden :  so  now  that  I  can  live  at  home  with 
my  children,  and  have  no  business  that  need 
interfere,  I  shall  do  my  best  to  be  father  and 
mother  both  to  them." 

"How  nice,  papa!"  she  exclaimed  joyfully. 
"  Oh,  I  do  think  we  ought  to  be  the  happiest 
children  in  the  world,  with  such  a  dear,  kind 
father,  and  such  a  lovely  home  !  But ' '  —  her 
face  clouded,  and  she  sighed  deeply. 

"But  what,  my  child?" 

"  I  was  thinking  of  that  dreadful  temper  that 
is  always  getting  the  better  of  me.  But  you  will 
help  me  to  conquer  it,  papa?"  she  added,  half 
inquiringly,  half  in  assertion. 

"  I  fully  intend  to  do  all  in  my  power  to  that 
end,"  he  said  in  a  tender  tone  ;  "  but,  my  beloved 
child,  the  hardest  part  of  the  battle  must  inev 
itably  be  your  own.  You  must  watch  and  pray 
against  that,  your  besetting  sin,  never  allowing 
yourself  to  be  a  moment  off  your  guard." 

"  I  mean  to,  papa ;  and  you  will  watch  me,  and. 
warn  me  when  you  see  that  I  am  forgetting?  " 

"  I  shall  be  constantly  endeavoring  to  do  so,'* 
he  answered,  —  "trying  to  guard  and  guide  all 
my  children,  looking  carefully  after  their  welfare, 
physical,  mental,  moral,  and  spiritual. 


292  ELS IE '8  RITE  AND  KIN 

"  To  that  end,  I  have  just  been  examining  some 
of  the  reading-matter  which  has  been  provided 
for  them  in  my  absence ;  and,  so  far  as  I  have 
made  myself  acquainted  with  it,  I  decidedly  ap 
prove  it,  as  I  expected  I  should  ;  having  all  con 
fidence  in  those  who  chose  it  for  you,  — grandpa 
Dinsmore  and  grandma  Elsie. 

"  This  little  paper,  '  The  Youth's  Companion,' 
strikes  me  as  very  entertaining  and  instructive, 
also  of  excellent  moral  tone.  Do  you  like  it?  " 

"Oh,  yes,  indeed,  papa!  we  are  all  very  fond 
of  it,  and  find  a  great  deal  of  useful  information 
in  it.  I  wouldn't  be  without  it  for  a  great  deal, 
nor  Max  wouldn't  either ;  and  Gracie  likes  the 
part  for  the  little  folks  ever  so  much." 

"Then,  we  will  continue  to  take  it,"  he  said  ; 
"  also  this  magazine,  '  St.  Nicholas,'  if  you 
like  it,  as  I  can  hardly  doubt  that  you  do." 

"  Indeed  we  do  !  "  she  exclaimed :  "we 
wouldn't  any  of  us  like  to  do  without  that,  either. 
Oh,  I  am  glad  you  will  let  us  go  on  with  both 
that  and  the  paper  ! 

' '  Papa,  where  is  the  schoolroom  ?  You  haven't 
shown  us  that  yet." 

"  No ;  and  here  come  Max  and  Gracie,"  he 
said,  as  the  two  came  hurrying  in  together.  "  I 
will  show  it  to  you  now." 

"  What,  papa?  "  asked  Max. 

"Oh!  is  there. something  more  to  see?"  ex 
claimed  Grace,  running  to  her  father,  and  putting 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  293 

her  hand  in  his.  "Oh,  it's  ever  so  nice  to  have 
Buch  a  beautiful  home,  and  so  many  beautiful 
new  things  to  look  at !  " 

"It  is  only  your  schoolroom  this  time,"  her 
father  said,  closing  his  fingers  lovingly  over  the 
little  hand,  and  smiling  down  into  the  sweet  blue 
eyes  upraised  so  gratefully  to  his. 

"  Oh,  yes,  I  want  to  see  that !  I'd  'most  for 
gotten  'bout  it,"  she  said,  skipping  along  by  his 
side  as  he  led  the  way,  Max  and  Lulu  following. 

The  room  he  had  selected  for  the  purpose  was 
in  a  wing  attached  to  the  main  building  at  the 
end  farthest  removed  from  Violet's  apartments ; 
for  he  did  not  want  her  to  be  disturbed  by  any 
noise  the  children  might  make,  or  them  to  feel 
constrained  to  keep  very  quiet  when  not  engaged 
in  study  or  recitation.  There  was  a  simultane 
ous  burst  of  delight  from  the  three,  as  he  threw 
open  the  door,  and  ushered  them  in.  Every  thing 
had  been  done  to  render  that  as  attractive  as  any 
other  part  of  the  mansion  :  the  windows  reached 
almost  from  floor  to  ceiling,  some  opening  on  to 
the  veranda,  one  looking  directly  out  upon  lawn 
and  flower-garden,  with  a  glimpse  of  the  wood 
and  the  brook  beyond ;  a  handsome  rug  covered 
the  centre  of  the  stained  and  polished  floor.  In 
an  open  fireplace  a  bright  wood  fire  was  blazing, 
an  easy-chair  on  each  side  of  it ;  and  a  sofa  on 
the  farther  side  of  the  room  seemed  to  Invite 
to  repose  :  but  the  handsome  writing-table,  and 


894  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN, 

three  pretty  rosewood  desks,  were  suggestive  of 
work  to  be  done  ere  the  occupants  of  the  room 
might  feel  entitled  to  rest.  The  walls  were  tinted 
a  delicate  gray,  an  excellent  background  for  the 
pictures  that  adorned  them  here  and  there  :  most 
of  these  were  marine  views,  — that  over  the  fire 
place,  a  very  large  and  fine  one,  of  a  storm  at 
sea. 

On  the  mantel-shelf  were  heaped  sea-mosses, 
shells,  and  coral ;  but  the  tiles  below  it  repre 
sented  Scripture  scenes.  Blinds  and  curtains 
shaded  the  windows ;  and  the  broad,  low  sills 
were  cushioned,  making  pleasant  places  to  sit  in. 

' '  It  will  be  just  a  pleasure  to  study  in  such  a 
place  as  this,"  cried  Max,  rubbing  his  hands 
with  satisfaction,  and  smiling  all  over  his  face. 

"  Indeed  it  will !  especially  with  such  a  teacher 
as  we  are  to  have,"  chimed  in  Lulu. 

"  Oh,  I'm  just  in  ever  such  a  hurry  to  begin !  " 
said  Grace.  "  Papa,  which  is  my  desk?  " 

"  They  are  exactly  alike,"  h*>  said.  "  1 
thought  of  having  yours  made  a  trifle  lower  than 
the  others,  but  concluded  to  give  you  a  foot- rest 
instead,  as  you  will  soon  grow  tall  enough  to 
want  it  the  height  it  now  is.  Max  and  Lulu, 
shall  we  give  your  little  sister  the  first  choice,  as 
she  is  the  youngest?  " 

"  Yes,  indeed,  papa !  yes,  indeed !  "  they  both 
answered  with  hearty  good  will,  Max  adding, 
*  And  Lu  must  have  the  next,  if  you  please/ 
papa.' ' 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  293 

That  matter  being  speedily  settled,  the  next 
question  was  when  school  was  to  begin.  They 
were  all  three  asking  it. 

"You  may  have  your  choice  —  we  will  put  it 
to  vote  —  whether  we  will  begin  to-morrow  morn 
ing,  or  not  till  Monday,"  replied  their  father; 
"  to-morrow,  you  will  remember,  is  Thursday : 
we  will  begin  school  regularly  at  nine  o'clock 
each  morning ;  and  it  is  to  last  four  hours,  not 
including  five  or  ten  minutes  at  the  end  of  every 
hour  for  rest. ' ' 

"  That'll  be  ever  so  nice !  "  was  Lulu's  com 
ment. 

"  That's  so,"  said  Max.  "  I  see  you  are  not 
going  to  be  hard  on  a  fellow,  papa.'* 

"  Wait  till  you  are  sure,"  said  his  father: 
"  there's  to  be  no  idling,  no  half  attention  to 
study,  in  those  hours  ;  you  are  to  give  your  whole 
minds  to  your  lessons,  and  I  shall  be  very  strict 
in  exacting  perfect  recitations." 

"  Do  you  mean,  sir,  that  we  are  to  repeat  the 
answers  in  the  book,  word  for  word?  " 

"  No,  not  at  all.  I  -shall  very  much  prefer  to 
have  you  give  the  sense  in  your  own  words  :  then 
I  shall  know  that  you  understand  the  meaning  of 
the  text,  and  are  not  repeating  sounds  merely 
like  a  parrot ;  that  you  have  not  been  going  over 
the  words  without  trying  to  take  in  the  ideas  they 
are  meant  to  express." 

"  But  suppose  we  can't  catch  the  writer's 
meaning?" 


296  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  If  you  fail  to  do  so,  after  giving  your  best 
efforts  to  the  task,  your  teacher  will  always  be 
ready  to  explain  to  the  best  of  his  ability,"  was 
the  smiling  rejoinder.  "But  remember,  all  of 
you,  that  I  intend  you  to  use  your  own  brains 
with  as  little  assistance  from  other  people's  as 
possible.  Mind  as  well  as  body  grows  strong  by 
exercise." 

"  But  we  haven't  decided  when  we  are  to  be 
gin,"  said  Lulu. 

"  I  vote  for  to-morrow,"  said  Max:  "  after 
noons  will  give  us  time  enough  to  do  any  thing 
else  we  want  to." 

"  Yes :  I  second  the  motion,"  she  said. 

"  And  I  third  it,"  added  Grace.  "  Now,  papa, 
you  are  laughing  at  me,  and  so  is  Max.  "Wasn't 
that  the  right  way  to  say  it?  " 

"  It  was  'most  as  right  as  Lu's,"  said  Max. 

"And  both  will  do  well  enough,"  said  their 
father. 

' '  I  was  going  to  ask  if  I  might  have  Eva  here 
to  visit  me  to-morrow,  papa,"  said  Lulu  ;  "  but 
she'll  be  busy  with  lessons  in  the  morning  too. 
May  I  ask  her  to  come  in  the  afternoon?  " 

"  Yes  :  you  can  ask  her  this  evening ;  she  will 
be  here  with  the  rest. 

"  Now  I  have  something  else  to  show  you. 
Come  with  me." 

He  took  Gracie's  hand  again,  and  led  them 
to  a  small,  detached  building,  only  a  few  yards 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  297 

distant,  — a  one-story  frame,  so  prettily  designed 
that  it  was  quite  an  ornament  to  the  grounds. 

The  children  exclaimed  in  surprise  ;  for,  though 
it  had  been  there  on  their  former  visit  to  Wood- 
burn,  it  was  so  greatly  changed  that  they  failed 
to  recognize  it. 

"  It  wasn't  here  before,  papa,  was  it?"  asked 
Grace.  "  I'm  sure  I  didn't  see  it." 

"  Yes,  it  was  here,'"  he  said,  as  he  ushered 
them  in,  "  but  I  have  had  it  altered  and  fitted 
up  expressly  for  my  children's  use  :  you  see,  it  is 
a  little  away  from  the  house,  so  that  the  noise  of 
saws  and  hammers  will  not  be  likely  to  prove  an 
annoyance  to  your  mamma  and  visitors.  See, 
this  is  a  workroom  furnished  with  fret  and  scroll 
saws,. and  every  sort  of  tool  that  I  know  of  which 
would  be  likely  to  prove  useful  to  you,  Max  and 
Lulu." 

"Papa,  thank  you!  how  good  and  kind  you 
are  to  us  ! "  they  both  exclaimed,  glancing  about 
them,  then  up  into  his  face,  with  sparkling  eyes. 

"You  must  have  spent  a  great  deal  of  money 
on  us,  sir,"  added  Max  thoughtfully. 

"Yes,  indeed,"  chimed  in  Lulu  with  a  slight 
look  of  uneasiness.  ' '  Papa,  I  do  hope  you  won't 
have  to  go  without  any  thing  you  want,  because 
you've  used  up  so  much  on  these  and  other  things 
for  us." 

"  No,  my  dears  ;  and  if  you  are  only  good  and 
obedient,  and  make  the  best  use  of  what  I  have 


298  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

provided,  I  shall  never  regret  any  thing  of  what 
t  have  done  for  you. 

"  See  here,  Grade." 

He  opened  an  inner  door  as  he  spoke,  and 
showed  a  playroom  as  completely  fitted  up  for 
its  intended  use  as  the  room  they  were  in.  It 
Was  about  the  same  size  as  the  workroom,  the 
two  occupying  the  whole  of  the  small  building. 

A  pretty  carpet  covered  the  floor,  a  few  pictures 
hung  on  the  delicately  tinted  walls ;  there  were 
chairs  and  a  sofa  of  suitable  size  for  the  comfort 
of  the  intended  occupants,  and  smaller  ones  on 
which  Grade's  numerous  dolls  were  seated ;  a 
cupboard  with  glass  doors  showed  sets  of  toy 
china  dishes,  and  all  the  accessories  for  dinner 
and  tea  table ;  there  were  also  a  bureau,  wash- 
stand,  and  table  corresponding  in  size  with  the 
rest  of  the  furniture ;  and  the  captain,  pulling 
open  the  drawers  of  the  first  named,  showed 
them  well  stocked  with  material  of  various  kinds, 
suitable  for  making  into  new  garments  for  the 
dolls,  and  with  all  the  necessary  implements,  — 
needles,  thread,  thimbles,  scissors,  etc. 

The  two  little  girls  were  almost  breathless  with 
astonishment  and  delight. 

"  Papa  !  "  cried  Gracie,  "  you  haven't  left  one 
single  thing  for  Santa  Glaus  to  bring  us  on  Christ 
mas  !  " 

"Haven't  I?"  he  returned,  laughing,  and 
pinching  her  round,  rosy  cheek.  "Ah,  well! 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  29$ 

wouldn't  you  as  soon  have  them  as  presents  from 
your  own  papa?  " 

"Oh,  yes,  papa!  I  know  he's  just  pretend, 
and  it  would  be  you  or  some  of  the  folks  that 
love  me,"  she  said,  laying  her  cheek  against  his 
hand ;  "  but  I  like  to  pretend  it,  'cause  it's  such 
fun." 

' '  There  are  a  good  many  weeks  yet  to  Christ 
mas-time,"  remarked  Lulu;  "and  perhaps  our 
Santa  Glaus  folks  will  think  up  something  else 
for  you,  Grade." 

"Perhaps  they  may,"  said  the  captain,  "if 
she  is  good :  good  children  are  not  apt  to  be 
forgotten  or  neglected,  and  I  hope  mine  are  all 
going  to  be  such." 

"I'm  quite  sure  we  all  intend  to  try  hard, 
papa,"  Max  said,  "not  hoping  to  gain  more 
presents  by  it,  but  because  you've  been  so  good 
to  us  already." 

"  Indeed  we  do ! "  added  his  sisters. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

"  Then  all  was  jollity, 
Feasting  and  mirth,  light  wantonness  and  laughter." 

"Ix  seems  nice  and  warm  here,"  remarked 
Lulu ;  "  but,"  glancing  about,  "  I  don't  see  any 
fire." 

Her  father  pointed  to  a  register.  ' '  There  is  a 
cellar  underneath,  and  a  furnace  in  it,"  he  said. 
"  I  thought  that  the  safest  way  to  heat  these 
rooms  for  the  use  of  very  little  people.  I  do 
not  want  to  expose  you  to  any  danger  of  setting 
yourselves  on  fire." 

"  It's  getting  a  little  dark,"  remarked  Grace. 

"  Yes,"  he  said.  "  We  will  go  in  now.  It  is 
time  for  you  to  be  dressed  for  the  evening." 

"  Papa,  who  is  to  tell  us  what  to  wear,  —  you, 
or  mamma  Vi?"  asked  Lulu,  as  they  pursued 
their  way  back  to  the  house. 

' '  You  may  wear  your  cream-colored  cashmere 
with  the  cherry  trimmings  ;  Gracie,  hers  with  the 
blue,"  he  replied. 

"  That's  just  what  I  wanted  you  to  say,  papa» 
I  like  those  dresses,"  remarked  L,ulu  with  sati? 
faction. 

300 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  301 

u  That  is  well :  and  Gracie,  of  course,  ia 
pleased ;  for  she  never  objects  to  any  thing  papa 
or  mamma  wishes  her  to  do,"  he  said,  with  a  lov 
ing  glance  down  into  the  little  girl's  face. 

"  'Course  not,  papa ;  'cause  I  know  you  and 
mamma  always  know  best,"  she  said,  her  blue 
eyes  smiling  up  into  his. 

"  And  I  mean  to  try  to  be  like  her  in  that, 
papa,"  Lulu  said  with  unwonted  humility. 

"  I  hope  so :  I  have  no  fault  to  find  with  your 
behavior  of  late,"  he  returned  kindly. 

They  passed  into  the  house,  and  in  the  hall 
met  Christine  and  Alma. 

"Ah!  you  have  come,  my  good  girls?"  the 
captain  said  to  them  with  a  pleased  look. 
"  Jane,"  to  the  girl  who  had  admitted  them, 
"  show  them  to  their  rooms." 

Christine  had  come  to  assume  her  duties  as 
housekeeper  at  Woodburn ;  Alma  was  to  make 
her  home  there  while  still  continuing  to  sew  for 
the  families  at  Ion  and  Fairview  —  an  arrange 
ment  which  suited  the  sisters  admirably. 

"  Thanks,  sir :  it  ees  one  grand  place  you  haf 
here,"  said  Christine.  "  We  shall  be  very 
pleased  to  haf  so  nice  a  home." 

"I  hope  it  will  prove  a  happy  one  to  you 
both,"  he  returned  kindly.  Then,  as  they  fol 
lowed  Jane  to  the  rear  of  the  mansion,  — 

"  Now,  children,"  he  said,  "  make  haste  with 
your  dressing." 


802  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"Yes,  sir,"  they  replied,  hurrying  up  the 
broad  stairway  with  willing  feet. 

At  its  head  they  met  Agnes,  their  mamma's 
maid. 

"  I'se  to  help  yo'  dress,  Miss  Lu  and  Miss 
Grade,"  she  said.  "  Miss  Wi'let  tole  me  so, 
and  I'se  laid  out  yo'  things  on  yo'  beds." 

' '  What  things  ?  "What  dress  for  me  ?  "  asked 
Lulu  sharply.  x 

"  De  cream-colored  cashmere,  what  Miss  Wi'let 
corrected  me  to." 

Lulu  laughed.  "  Directed,  you  mean,  Agnes. 
You  may  tie  my  sash  when  I'm  ready.  I  can  do 
all  the  rest  myself,"  she  said,  passing  on  into 
her  bedroom,  while  Grace  skipped  gayly  into 
hers. 

"  Mamma's  very  good  to  send  you,  Agnes," 
she  said ;  "  and  you  may  please  dress  me  as  fast 
as  you  can,  'cause  papa  told  us  to  make  haste." 

Grace  was  a  favorite  with  Agnes  as  with  all 
the  servants  at  Ion. 

"Ya'as,  I'll  dress  yo'  up  fine,  Miss  Gracie, 
and  make  yo'  look  putty  as  a  pink,"  she  said, 
beginning  her  task. 

"Lots  ob  folks  comin'  to-night,  honey,  and 
grand  doin's  gwine  on  in  de  kitchen  and  de 
dinm'-room.  Dere's  a  long  table  sot  out  in  de 
bigges'  dinin'-room,  and  heaps  and  heaps  ob 
splendiferous  china  dishes,  wid  fruits  and  flowahs 
painted  onto  'em,  and  silverware  bright  as  de 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  303 

sun,  and  glass  dishes  dat  sparkle  like  Miss 
Elsie's  di'mon's  ;  and  in  de  kitchen  dey's  cookin* 
turkeys  and  chickens,  and  wild  game  ob  warious 
kinds,  and  oysters  in  warious  styles;  'sides  all 
de  pastry  and  cakes  and  fruits  and  ices,  and  — 
oh,  I  cayn't  begin  to  tell  yo'  all  de  good  things 
the  captain  has  perwided !  dere  wasn't  never 
nuffin'  grander  at  Ion  or  Wiamede  or  de  Oaks,  or 
any  ob  de  grand  places  belongin'  to  our  fam'lies." 

Grace  was  a  highly  interested  listener. 

"Oh,"  she  said,  "I  want  to  see  the  table 
when  it's  all  set  and  the  good  things  on  it !  I 
wonder  if  papa  will  let  me  eat  any  of  them." 

"  Maybe,"  said  Agnes  ;  "  but  you  know,  Miss 
Grace,  yo's  sfckly,  — leastways,  not  bery  strong, 
—  and  de  doctah  doan'  let  you  eat  rich  things." 

"  No,"  returned  the  little  gal,  sighing  slightly, 
"  but  I  do  have  a  good  many  nice  things ;  and 
I'd  rather  eat  plain  victuals  than  be  weak  and 
sick.  Wouldn't  you,  Agnes?  " 

"  Yaas,  I  reckon.  Dere,  you's  done  finished, 
Miss  Gracie,  and  looks  sweet  as  a  rosebud." 

"  So  she  does,"  said  Lulu,  coming  hurrying 
in  from  her  room,  arrayed  in  her  pretty  cash 
mere,  and  with  a  wide,  rich  sash- ribbon  in  her 
hand.  "  Now,  Agnes,  if  you  will  please  tie  my 
sash,  I'll  be  '  done  finished  '  too." 

"  O  Lu  !  "  exclaimed  Grace  in  loving  admira 
tion,  "I'm  sure  you  must  look  twice  as  sweet 
and  pretty  as  I  do." 


804  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

Their  father  opened  the  door,  and  stepped  in 
just  in  time  to  hear  her  words,  and,  glancing 
smilingly  from  one  to  the  other,  said,  "  To  papa's 
eyes,  both  his  dear  little  girls  look  sweet  and  lov 
able.  Agnes,  their  appearance  does  you  credit. 
Now,  my  darlings,  we  will  go  down  to  tea,  for 
there  is  the  bell." 

"  Have  the  folks  come,  papa?  "  asked  Grace, 
putting  her  hand  into  his. 

"  No,  daughter :  they  will  probably  not  begin 
to  come  for  an  hour  or  so." 

"  Then,  are  we  going  to  have  two  suppers?  " 

"Yes,  one  for  ourselves  —  the  children  espe 
cially  —  at  the  usual  hour,  and  a  later  one  for  the 
company.  That  last  will  be  too  late,  and  too 
heavy,  for  your  weak  digestion." 

"  But  not  for  Max's  and  mine,  will  it,  papa?  " 
questioned  Lulu. 

"Yes,  I  fear  so." 

"  But  we  are  strong  and  healthy.'* 

"  And  I  wish  to  keep  you  so,"  he  said  pleas 
antly  ;  "but  you  may  rest  assured  that  I  shall 
not  deny  you  any  enjoyment  I  think  it  safe  to 
grant  you.  Now  sit  down  and  be  quiet  till  the 
blessing  has  been  asked,"  —  for  they  had  reached 
the  dining-room,  and  found  Violet  and  Max  there 
waiting  for  them. 

Lulu  had  overheard  a  good  deal  of  the  glowing 
account  of  the  coming  feast  to  which  Agnes  had 
treated  Grace,  and,  when  at  liberty  to  speak  again, 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  305 

asked,  In  a  rather  discontented  tone,  if  she  and 
Max  were  not  to  have  any  share  hi  the  good  sup- 
per  being  prepared  for  the  expected  guests. 

Instead  of  answering  directly,  the  captain 
turned  to  his  son,  and  asked,  "Max,  what  do 
you  think  of  this  supper?  " 

"  It's  good  enough  for  a  king,  sir,"  returned 
the  lad  heartily,  glancing  over  the  table  as  he 
spoke,  —  "  the  nicest  of  bread  and  butter,  plenty 
of  rich  milk  and  cream,  canned  peaches  and 
plums,  and  splendid  gingerbread.  Why,  Lu, 
what  more  could  you'  ask  ?  " 

Lulu  only  blushed  and  hung  her  head  in  reply. 

"  I  think  it  is  a  meal  to  be  thankful  for,"  re 
marked  Violet  cheerily ;  "  but,  my  dear,  you  will 
let  them  share  in  some  of  the  lighter  refreshments 
provided  for  the  guests,  won't  you?  " 

"  Yes,  I  intend  they  shall,"  replied  her  hus 
band.  "  Even  Grade  can,  I  think,  eat  some 
ice-cream  with  safety." 

"  Thank  you,  papa  :  I'll  be  satisfied  with  that, 
if  you  don't  think  it  is  best  for  me  to  have  any 
thing  else,"  Lulu  said,  recovering  her  spirits. 

They  had  scarcely  left  the  table  when  the 
guests  began  to  arrive,  those  from  Ion  and  Fair- 
view  coming  first. 

*'  Mamma,  dearest  mamma!  welcome,  a  thou 
sand  times  welcome,  to  our  home !  "  exclaimed 
Violet,  embracing  her  mother  with  ardent  affec 
tion. 


806  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  I  wish  it  were  yours  also,  mother,"  the  cap 
tain  said:  "there  could  be  no  more  welcome 
inmate." 

There  were  cordial,  affectionate  greetings  for 
each  of  the  others  also :  then,  when  outdoor 
garments  had  been  laid  aside,  all  were  conducted 
over  the  house,  to  be  shown  the  improvementa 
already  made,  and  told  of  those  still  in  contem 
plation. 

It  was  a  great  delight  to  Lulu  and  Grace  to  ex 
hibit  their  pretty  rooms  to  Evelyn  and  Rosie,  and 
xiear  their  expressions  of  surprise  and  admiration  ; 
and  the  pleasure  was  repeated  several  times,  as 
the  little  folks  from  the  Laurels,  the  Oaks,  and 
the  Pines  arrived,  and  in  succession  went  the 
same  round. 

"I  am  pleased  with  all  I  have  seen,  Vi;  but 
this  room  is  especially  charming  to  me,"  grand 
ma  Elsie  said,  when  Violet  led  her  a  second  time 
into  the  nursery,  the  rest  of  the  Ion  party  having 
passed  on  down  to  the  parlors.  "  Baby  should 
be  a  merry,  happy  child,  if  pleasant,  cheerful 
surroundings  can  make  her  so." 

"  I  trust  she  will,  mamma,"  returned  the  young 
mother,  leading  the  way  to  the  dainty  crib  where 
the  little  one  lay  sweetly  sleeping. 

Elsie  bent  over  the  little  form,  gazing  at  the 
sweet  baby  face  with  eyes  brimful  of  motherly 
love  and  tenderness. 

*' The    lovely,   precious  darling!"   she  muiv 


ELSIE'S  KITH  Alt  9  KIN.  307 

mured  softly.  ' '  I  am  so  rejciced,  so  thankful, 
to  see  her  looking  almost  herself  again  !  " 

*'Aswe  are,"  said  Violet,  in  low,  tremulous 
tones.  "Her  father  is  extremely  fond  of  her, 
mamma,  as  he  is  of  all  his  children.  I  think  he 
has  no  favorite  among  them,  but  loves  each  one 
devotedly." 

"As  I  do  mine,"  Elsie  responded,  a  bright, 
sweet  smile  lighting  up  her  face.  "  I  love  you, 
my  Vi,  and  all  your  brothers  and  sisters,  very 
dearly,  —  each  with  a  love  differing  somewhat  in 
kind  from  that  given  to  the  others,  but  not  at  all 
in  intensity." 

They  lingered  a  moment  longer,  watching  the 
young  sleeper :  then  with  a  parting  injunction  to 
the  nurse  to  be  very  careful  of  her,  not  leaving 
her  alone  for  an  instant,  they  went  down-stairs 
again,  and  rejoined  the  rest  of  the  company. 

Everybody  had  come,  the  last  party  of  children 
just  descended  from  the  inspection  of  the  rooms 
of  Max  and  his  sisters. 

"  Now,  have  we  seen  positively  every  thing?" 
asked  Rosie  Travilla. 

"  Why,  no !  "  cried  Max,  as  with  sudden  rec 
ollection.  Then  hurrying  to  his  father,  who 
was  talking  on  the  other  side  of  the  room  to 
Dr.  Conly,  and  Mr.  Horace  Dinsmore  of  the 
Oaks,  he  stood  waiting  respectfully  for  an  oppor 
tunity  to  speak. 

The  gentlemen  paused  in  their  couversatior 


808  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

and     the    captain    asked,    "  What    is    it,    my 
son?" 

""We  haven't  shown  the  workroom  or  the 
playroom,  papa." 

"Ah,  sure  enough!  We  must  have  them 
lighted  first.  Send  Scipio  out  to  put  a  lamp  in 
each.  Then  the  ladies'  wraps  will  have  to  be 
brought  down,  for  they  would  be  in  danger  of 
taking  cold  going  even  that  short  distance  with 
out." 

"  I'll  attend  to  it  all,  sir,"  Max  rejoined  with 
cheerful  alacrity,  and  hastened  away  to  do  so. 

In  a  few  minutes  all  was  in  readiness. 

Max,  announcing  the  fact  to  his  father,  and 
the  company  in  general,  said  dubiously,  "  I'm 
afraid  we  can't  go  all  at  once  :  the  rooms  aren't 
big  enough  to  take  in  so  many." 

"So  we  will  go  in  divisions,"  said  Mr.  Dins- 
more.  "There  are  thirty  of  us  —  not  counting 
the  Woodburn  family  proper :  we  will  make  five 
divisions,  six  in  each,  in  addition  to  the  guide  and 
exhibiter.  Does  everybody  consent?  " 

"  Yes,  yes,"  was  heard  on  every  side. 

Then  ensued  a  merry  time  forming  the  divis 
ions,  and  deciding  the  order  of  precedence ;  for 
every  one  was  in  mirthful  mood. 

It  was  all  settled  at  last.    The  visits  of  inspec 
tion  were  made  :  everybody  agreed  in  praising  all 
they  saw,  and  congratulating  Max  and  his  sisters 
on  the  good  fortune  that  had  befallen  them. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  309 

The  rest  of  the  evening  passed  off  very  pleas 
antly.  The  feast  was  enjoyed,  every  dish  being 
pronounced  a  success:  the  Woodburn  children 
were  satisfied  with  the  share  of  it  allowed  them, 
—  all  the  more,  perhaps,  that  a  like  care  was 
exercised  by  the  parents  and  guardians  of  the 
other  young  folks  in  respect  to  their  indulgence 
of  appetite. 

Grace  bade  good-night,  and  went  to  her  nest 
at  nine  o'clock,  a  cheerful,  happy  child ;  but,  as 
the  party  broke  up  at  ten,  Max  and  Lulu  were 
allowed  to  remain  up  to  see  them  off . 

Lulu  had  taken  an  early  opportunity  to  give 
the  invitation  for  the  next  day  to  Evelyn,  and  it 
was  joy  fully  accepted,  "  uncle  Lester  "  giving 
ready  permission. 

"  You'll  come  as  soon  as  lessons  are  over  at 
Ion,  won't  you?  "  asked  Lulu  in  parting. 

"  Yes,  you  may  be  sure  I'll  come  the  first 
minute  I  can,"  Eva  answered  gayly.  "  I  expect 
to  have  a  lovely  time  with  you  in  those  beautiful 
rooms,  and  I've  had  a  lovely  time  to-night. 
Good -by,"  giving  her  friend  a  hearty  embrace. 

"  Well,  children,"  the  captain  said  at  break 
fast  the  next  morning,  "  remember,  I  expect 
every  one  of  you  to  be  in  the  schoolroom  at  five 
minutes  before  nine,  and  to  begin  studying  ex 
actly  at  the  hour." 

"  Every  thing  to  be  done  with  naval  precision, 
I  suppose,"  remarked  Violet,  giving  him  a 


810  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

half-saucy   smile;    "that  being,  I  understand, 
about  on  a  par  with  military." 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  smiling  in  return,  "  that  is 
to  be  the  rule  in  this  house  for  every  one  but 
my  wife :  she  is  to  follow  her  own  sweet  will  in 
all  things." 

"  Ah !  "  she  responded  gayly,  "  I  fear  you  do 
not  realize  what  a  rash  promise  you  are  making ; 
or,  rather,  how  rash  you  are  in  according  such  a 
privilege." 

"  It  is  hardly  that,"  he  answered  :  "  acknowl 
edging  a  right,  would  be  my  way  of  expressing 
it." 

They  had  left  the  table  and  the  breakfast- 
room,  and  were  alone  at  the  moment,  the  chil 
dren  having  scattered  to  their  work  or  play. 

"  How  good  you  are  to  me,  my  dear  hus 
band  !  "  she  said,  looking  up  fondly  into  his  face 
as  they  stood  together  before  the  parlor  fire. 

"  Not  a  whit  better  than  I  ought  to  be,  my 
darling,"  he  responded,  bending  to  kiss  the 
sweet,  upturned  face.  "  I  have  taken  you  from  a 
tender  mother  and  a  most  luxurious  home,  and 
it  must  be  my  care  to  see  that  you  lose  nothing 
by  the  transplantation  —  sweet  and  delicate 
flower  that  you  are  !  " 

"  In  my  place,  Zoe  would  call  you  an  old  flat 
terer,"  she  returned  with  a  light  laugh,  but  a 
tell-tale  moisture  gathering  in  her  eyes. 

"And  what  do  you  call  me,  my  Violet?  "  he 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  311 

asked,  putting  his  arm  about  her,  and  drawing 
her  close  to  his  side. 

"  The  kindest,  best,  dearest  of  husbands,  the 
noblest  of  men!  " 

"  Ah,  my  dear !  who  is  the  flatterer  now?  "  he 
laughed.  "I'm  afraid  you  and  I  might  be  ac 
cused  of  forming  a  mutual  admiration  society." 

"Well,  what  if  we  do?  isn't  it  the  very  best 
sort  of  a  society  for  husband  and  wife  to  form  ? 
Levis,  am  I  to  have  no  duties  in  this  house?  none 
of  the  cares  and  labors  that  the  mistress  of  an 
establishment  is  usually  expected  to  assume?" 

"  You  shall  have  no  care  of  housekeeping  that 
I  can  save  you  from,"  he  said.  "I  undertake 
that,  with  Christine  as  my  head  assistant ;  though 
you,  of  course,  are  mistress,  with  the  right  to 
give  orders  and  directions  whenever  you  will  — 
to  housekeeper,  servants,  children,  even  to  your 
husband  if  you  see  fit,"  he  concluded  with  a 
humorous  look  and  smile. 

"  The  idea  of  my  ordering  you  whom  I  have 
promised  to  obey,"  she  returned  merrily.  "But 
I'm  afraid  you  are  going  to  spoil  me.  Am  I  to 
have  nothing  to  do  ?  " 

"  You  are  to  do  exactly  what  you  please,"  he 
said:  "the  care  and  training  of  our  little  one, 
aside  from  all  the  assistance  to  be  had  from  ser 
vants,  will  furnish  you  with  no  small  amount  of 
employment." 

"  But  you  will  help  me  with  that?  " 


312  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

' '  Certainly,  love  ;  I  intend  to  be  as  good  and 
faithful  a  father  to  her  as  I  know  how  to  be  :  but 
you  are  her  mother,  and  will  do  a  mother's  part 
by  her,  I  know.  Then,  there  are  wifely  duties 
which  you  would  not  wish  to  delegate  to  any  one 
else." 

"  No,  never!  "  she  cried.  "  O  my  dear  hus 
band  !  it  is  the  greatest  pleasure  in  life  to  do  any 
thing  I  can  to  add  to  your  comfort  and  hap 
piness." 

"  I  know  it,  sweet  wife.  Ah !  "  glancing  at  his 
watch,  "  I  must  tear  myself  away  now  from  your 
dear  society,  and  attend  to  the  duties  of  em 
ployer  and  teacher.  I  have  some  directions  to 
give  both  employ &s  and  children." 

Grace  ran  and  opened  the  schoolroom  door  at 
the  sound  of  her  father's  approaching  footsteps. 

"  See,  papa,"  she  said,  "  we  are  all  here, 
waiting  for  you  to  come,  and  tell  us  what  lessons 
to  learn." 

"Yes,  you  are  good,  punctual  children,"  he 
replied,  glancing  at  the  prettj"  little  clock  on  the 
mantel ;  "  for  it  still  wants  five  minutes  to  nine." 

"  Papa,  I  know  what  lessons  to  learn,  of 
course,"  remarked  Lulu;  "but  the  others  are 
waiting  for  you  to  tell  them." 

"Yes.  I  shall  examine  Max  first,"  the  cap 
tain  said,  seating  himself  at  his  writing-table. 
*'  Bring  your  books  here,  my  son." 

"Are  you  dreadfully  frightened,  Maxie?  very 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  318 

much  afraid  of  your  new  teacher?"  Lulu  asked 
laughingly  as  her  brother  obeyed  the  order. 

"I  don't  expect  to  faint  with  fright,"  he  re 
turned;  "for  I've  a  notion  he's  pretty  fond  of 
me." 

"Of  you  and  of  all  his  pupils,"  the  captain 
said.  "  Lulu,  you  may  take  out  your  books,  and 
begin  to  study." 

When  the  tasks  had  been  assigned  to  each, 
"  Now,  children,"  he  said,  "  I  am  going  to  leave 
you  for  a  while.  I  can  do  so  without  fear  that 
you  will  take  advantage  of  my  absence  to  idle 
away  your  time  ;  for  I  know  that  you  are  honor 
able  and  trustworthy,  also  obedient.  I  have  sel 
dom  known  any  one  of  you  to  disobey  an  order 
from  me." 

"  Thank  you,  papa,"  Max  said,  answering  for 
both  himself  and  sisters,  and  coloring  with 
pleasure  as  he  spoke.  "We'll  try  to  deserve 
your  praise  and  your  confidence.  But  are  we  to 
consider  ourselves  forbidden  to  speak  at  all  to 
each  other  while  you  are  gone  ? ' ' 

"No,  not  entirely;  but  do  not  engage  in 
unnecessarj-  talk,  to  the  neglect  of  your  studies." 

So  saying,  he  went  out  and  left  them. 

Returning  exactly  at  the  expiration  of  the  first 
hour  for  study,  he  found  them  all  busily  at  work. 

He  commended  their  industry,  and  gave  per 
mission  for  five  minutes'  rest. 

They  were  prompt  to  avail  themselves  of   it, 


814  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

and  gathered  about  him  full  of  gleeful  chat,  the 
girls  seating  themselves  one  on  each  knee,  Max 
standing  close  at  his  side. 

School  was  a  decided  success  that  day,  and 
neither  teacher  nor  pupils  saw  any  reason  to 
regret  the  establishment  of  the  new  order  of 
things. 

Evelyn  came  soon  after  they  were  dismissed, 
spent  the  afternoon  and  evening,  and,  when  she 
left,  averred  that  it  had  been  the  most  delightful 
visit  she  had  ever  paid. 


CHAPTER  XXH. 

LIFE   AT   WOODBURN. 

LULU'S  temper  was  not  conquered,  but  she  was 
more  successful  than  formerly  in  combating  it. 
The  terrible  lesson  she  had  had  in  the  injury  to 
her  baby  sister,  consequent  upon  her  outburst  of 
passion,  could  not  easily  be  forgotten  :  the  bitter 
recollection  was  often  a  great  restraint  upon  her, 
and  her  father's  loving  watchfulness  saved  her 
many  a  time,  when,  without  it,  she  would  have 
fallen ;  he  kept  her  with  him  almost  constantly 
when  at  home, — and  he  was  rarely  absent, — • 
scarcely  allowed  her  to  go  anywhere  off  the  es 
tate  without  him,  and  seemed  never  for  a  moment 
to  forget  her  and  her  special  temptation :  the 
slightest  elevation  in  the  tones  of  her  voice  was 
sure  to  catch  his  ear  ;  and  a  warning  look  gener 
ally  proved  sufficient  to  put  her  on  her  guard,  and 
check  the  rising  storm  of  anger. 

There  were  several  reasons  why  it  was  —  as 
she  often  asserted  —  easier  to  be  good  with  him 
than  with  Mr.  Dinsmore :  he  was  more  patient 
and  sympathizing,  less  ready  to  speak  with  stern 

315 


316  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

authority,  though  he  could  be  stern  enough  when 
he  deemed  it  necessary.  Besides,  he  was  her 
father,  whom  she  greatly  reverenced  and  dearly 
loved,  and  who  had,  as  she  expressed  it,  a  right 
to  rule  her  and  to  punish  her  when  she  deserved 
it. 

One  morning,  after  several  very  happy  weeks 
at  Woodburn,  the  quiet  of  the  schoolroom,  which 
had  been  profound  for  many  minutes,  was  broken 
by  a  slight  exclamation  of  impatience  from  Lulu. 

Her  father,  glancing  up  from  the  letter  he  was 
writing,  saw  an  ominous  frown  on  her  brow,  as 
she  bent  over  her  slate,  setting  down  figures  upon 
it,  and  quickly  erasing  them  again,  with  a  sort 
of  feverish  haste,  shrugging  her  shoulders  fret 
fully,  and  pushing  her  arithmetic  peevishly  aside 
with  the  free  hand. 

"  Lulu,  my  daughter,"  he  said,  in  a  quiet  tone, 
"  put  on  your  hat  and  coat,  and  take  a  five-min 
utes'  run  on  the  driveway." 

"Just  now,  papa?"  she  asked,  looking  up  in 
surprise. 

"  Yes,  just  now.  When  you  think  you  have 
been  out  the  specified  number  of  minutes,  you 
may  come  back ;  but  I  shall  not  find  fault  with 
you  if  you  are  not  quite  punctual,  as  you  will  not 
have  a  timepiece  with  you." 

"Thank  you,  sir,"  she  said,  obeying  with 
alacrity. 

She  came  in  again  presently,  with  cheeks  glow 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  317 

fag  and  eyes  sparkling,  not  a  cloud  on  her 
brow. 

"Ah!  I  see  you  feel  better,"  her  father  re 
marked,  smiling  kindly  upon  her;  "and  I  have 
finished  my  letter,  so  have  time  to  talk  with  you. 
Max  and  Gracie,  you  may  take  your  turn  at  a 
run  in  the  fresh  air  now." 

Donning  their  outdoor  garments,  while  Lulu 
took  hers  off,  and  put  them  in  their  proper  place, 
they  hurried  away. 

"  Bring  your  slate  and  book  here,  daughter," 
was  the  next  order,  in  the  kindest  of  tones,  "  and 
let  me  see  what  was  troubling  you  so." 

"It's  these  vulgar  fractions,  papa,"  she  said, 
giving  herself  an  impatient  shake.  "I  don't 
wonder  they  call  them  vulgar,  for  they're  so 
hateful !  I  can't  understand  the  rule,  and  I 
can't  get  the  examples  right.  I  wish  you 
wouldn't  make  me  learn  them." 

"  Daughter,  daughter !  "  he  said,  in  grave,  re 
proving  accents,  "don't  give  way  to  an  impa 
tient  temper.  It  will  only  make  matters  worse." 

"  But,  papa,"  she  said,  bringing  the  book  and 
slate  as  directed,  "  won't  you  please  let  me  skip 
these  vulgar  fractions?  " 

"I  thought,"  he  said,  "  that  my  Lulu  was  a 
brave,  persevering  little  girl,  not  ready  to  be 
overcome  by  a  slight  difficulty." 

"  Oh !  but  it  isn't  a  slight  one,  papa :  if  0  %ig 
and  hard,"  she  pleaded. 


318  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  I  will  go  over  the  rule  with  you,  and  try  to 
make  it  clear,"  he  returned,  still  speaking  in  a 
pleasant  tone ;  ' '  and  then  we  will  see  what  we 
can  do  with  these  troublesome  examples." 

She  sighed  almost  hopelessly,  but  gave  her  at 
tention  fully  to  his  explanation,  and  presently 
cried  out  joyfully,  "  Oh,  I  do  understand  it  now, 
papa !  and  I  believe  1  can  get  the  sums  right." 

"  I  think  you  can,"  he  said.  "  Stand  here  by 
my  side,  and  let  me  see  you  try." 

She  succeeded,  and  was  full  of  joy. 

"  There  is  nothing  like  trying,  my  little  girl," 
he  said,  smiling  at  her  exultation  and  delight. 

She  came  to  him  again  after  lessons  were 
done,  and  Max  and  Grace  had  left  the  room  once 
more. 

"May  I  talk  a  little  to  you,  papa?"  she 
asked. 

"Yes,  more  than  a  little,  if  you  wish,"  he 
replied,  laying  aside  the  book  he  had  taken  up. 
"What  is  it?" 

"  Papa,  I  want  to  thank  you  for  sending  me 
out  to  take  that  run,  and  then  helping  me  so 
nicely  and  kindly  with  my  arithmetic." 

"You  are  very  welcome,  my  darling,"  he  said, 
drawing  her  to  a  seat  upon  his  knee. 

"  If  you  hadn't  done  it,  papa,  or  if  you  had 
spoken  sternly  to  me,  as  grandpa  Dinsmore 
would  have  done  in  your  place,  I'd  have  been  m 
a  great  passion  in  a  minute.  I  was  feeling  like 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  319 

Just  picking  up  my  slate,  and  dashing  it  to  pieces 
against  the  corner  of  the  desk." 

"  How  grieved  I  should  have  been  had  you 
done  so !  "  he  said  ;  "  very,  very  sorry  for  your 
wrong-doing,  and  that  I  should  have  to  keep  my 
word  in  regard  to  the  punishment  to  be  meted 
out  for  such  conduct." 

"Yes,  papa,"  she  murmured,  hanging  her 
head,  and  blushing  deeply. 

"  Would  breaking  the  slate  have  helped  you?" 
he  asked  with  grave  seriousness. 

"Oh,  no,  papa!  you  cannot  suppose  I'm  so 
foolish  as  to  think  it  would." 

"Was  it  the  fault  of  the  slate  that  you  had 
such  difficulty  with  your  examples? " 

"Why,  no,  papa,  of  course  not." 

"  Then,  was  it  not  extremely  foolish,  as  well 
as  wrong,  to  want  to  break  it  just  because  of 
your  want  of  success  with  your  ciphering?  " 

"Yes,  sir,"  she  reluctantly  admitted. 

He  went  on,  "  Anger  is  great  folly.  The 
Bible  says,  '  Be  not  hasty  in  thy  spirit  to  be 
angry  ;  for  anger  resteth  in  the  bosom  of  fools.' 
It  seems  to  be  the  sort  of  foolishness  that,  more 
than  any  other,  is  bound  in  the  heart  of  this 
child  of  mine.  It  seems,  too,  that  nothing  but 
•  the  rod  of  correction  '  will  drive  it  out." 

She  gave  him  a  frightened  look. 

"  No,"  he  said,  "you  need  not  be  alarmed: 
as  you  did  not  indulge  your  passionate  impulsef 
I  have  no  punishment  to  inflict. 


320  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

*'  My  dear,  dear  child,  try,  try  to  conquer  the 
propensity  1  Watch  and  pray  against  this  beset 
ting  sin." 

"  I  will,  papa,"  she  murmured  with  a  half  de 
spairing  sigh.  , 

Some  weeks  later  —  it  was  on  an  afternoon 
early  in  December  —  Lulu  and  Grace  were  in 
their  own  little  sitting-room,  busied  in  the  manu 
facture  of  some  small  gifts  for  "  papa  and 
Maxie,"  who  were,  of  course,  to  be  kept  in  pro 
found  ignorance  on  the  subject  till  the  time  for 
presentation  ;  therefore,  the  young  workers  sat 
with  locked  doors  ;  and  when  presently  Maxie' s 
boyish  footsteps  were  heard  rapidly  approaching, 
their  materials  were  hastily  gathered  up,  thrust 
into  a  closet  close  at  hand,  and  the  key  turned 
upon  them.  Then  Lulu  ran  and  opened  the  door. 

"  Hollo  !  "  cried  Max,  in  a  perfectly  good- 
humored  tone,  "what  do  you  lock  a  fellow  out 
for?  It  looks  as  if  you're  up  to  some  mis 
chief.  I  just  came  to  tell  you  there's  company 
in  the  parlor,  and  they've  asked  for  you,  both 
of  you." 

"  Who  are  they?  "  asked  Lulu,  glancing  at  her 
reflection  in  a  pier-glass  opposite,  to  make  sure 
that  dress  and  hair  were  in  order. 

She  was  neat  and  orderly  by  nature,  and  her 
father  very  particular  about  the  appearance  of 
his  children  ;  not  caring  to  have  them  expensively 
attired,  but  always  neat  and  tidy. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  321 

"The  Oaks  young  folks,"  replied  Max, — 
"  Horace  and  Frank  and  their  two  sisters,  Maud 
and  Sydney." 

"Come,  Grade,"  said  Lulu,  turning  to  her 
little  sister:  "we  both  look  nice,  and  we'll  go 
right  down." 

The  children  all  felt  rathered  flattered  by  the 
call,  because  the  Oaks  young  people  were  older 
than  themselves.  Horace,  Frank,  and  Maud  were 
all  older  than  Max,  and  Sydney  was  between 
him  and  Lulu  in  age. 

With  the  Dinsmore  girls,  the  Raymonds  were 
quite  well  acquainted,  having  seen  them  fre 
quently  at  Ion,  and  sometimes  met  them  else 
where  ;  but  the  boys,  who  had  been  away  at 
school,  were  comparative  strangers. 

Violet  was  in  the  parlor  chatting  pleasantly 
with  her  young  cousins,  the  call  being  intended 
for  her  also ;  and  her  cheerful  presence  set  her 
little  step-daughters  more  at  their  ease  than  they 
would  otherwise  have  been. 

They  had  not  been  long  in  the  room  ere  they 
learned  that  the  special  object  of  the  visit  was  to 
invite  them  and  Max  to  the  Oaks,  to  spend  the 
greater  part  of  Christmas  week. 

"It  is  to  be  a  young  people's  party,  you  must 
all  understand,"  said  Maud,  who  seemed  to  be 
the  chief  speaker,  "and  so  the  captain  and  cousin 
Vi  are  not  invited :  not  that  cousin  Vi  is  not 
young,  you  know,  for  she  is  that ;  but  there  are 
to  be  no  married  folks  asked- 


322  £LSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  There  is  to  be  the  usual  Christmas-eve  party 
at  Ion  for  all  the  family  connection,  Christmas- 
tree  and  all  that,  and  the  grand  dinner-party  on 
Christmas  Day ;  then  all  the  boys  and  girls  of 
the  connection  are  invited  to  the  Oaks  to  stay 
till  the  next  Saturday  evening. 

"  We  hope,  cousin  Vi,  that  Max  and  his  sisters 
may  come?  " 

"If  it  depended  upon  me,"  returned  Violet 
pleasantly,  "I  presume  I  should  say  yes;  but 
of  course  it  will  have  to  be  as  their  father  says." 

"  Oh,  yes  !  certainly.     Is  he  in  ?  " 

"  No,  and  I  fear  he  will  not  be  for  an  hour  or 
two ;  but  if  you  will  stay  to  tea,  you  will  be 
pretty  sure  to  see  him." 

The  invitation  was  declined  with  thanks ; 
"  they  had  other  calls  to  make,  and  must  be 
going  presently  :  "  but  they  sat  for  some  minutes 
longer,  the  whole  four  joining  in  an  animated 
description  of  various  diversions  planned  for  the 
entertainment  of  their  expected  guests,  and  re 
peating  again  and  again  that  they  hoped  Max 
and  his  sisters  would  be  permitted  to  come. 

"  I  do  wish  papa  may  let  us  go  !  "  cried  Lulu, 
the  moment  the  visitors  had  departed.  "  I'm 
sure  it  will  be  perfectly  delightful !  " 

"  So  do  I,"  said  Max.  "  Mamma  Vi,  do  you 
think  papa  will  consent?  " 

"  I  really  cannot  say,  Max,"  she  answered 
doubtfully.  "  Do  you  want  to  go,  too,  Gracie?  " 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  323 

drawing  the  child  to  her  side,  and  softly  smooth- 
ing  her  hair. 

"Yes,  mamma,  if — if  I  could  have  you  or 
papa  there  with  me.  I  don't  want  to  go  very 
much  'less  one  of  you  goes  too." 

"  And  you  are  such  a  delicate  little  darling, 
that  I  hardly  think  your  papa  will  feel  willing  to 
have  you  go,  without  either  of  us  along  to  take 
care  of  you." 

"  I  can  take  perfectly  good  care  of  Gracie, 
mamma  Vi,"  asserted  Lulu  with  dignity. 

"  Here  comes  papa,"  cried  Max,  as  a  step 
was  heard  in  the  hall. 

Then  the  door  opened,  and  the  captain  came  in. 

"  "We've  had  an  invitation,  papa,  and  hope 
you  will  let  us  accept  it,"  Max  said,  coming 
eagerly  forward. 

"0  papa!  please,  please  do!"  cried  Lulu, 
running  to  him,  and  taking  hold  of  his  hand. 

"  Let  me  hear  about  it,"  he  said,  sitting  down, 
and  allowing  Lulu  to  take  possession  of  one 
knee,  Gracie  of  the  other  ;  "  but  speak  one  at  a 
time.  Max,  you  are  the  eldest :  we  will  let  you 
have  the  first  turn." 

Violet  sat  quietly  listening,  and  watching  her 
husband's  face,  while  the  eager  children  told 
their  tale,  and  expressed  their  wishes. 

He  looked  grave  and  thoughtful ;  and  before 
he  spoke,  she  had  a  tolerably  correct  idea  what 
he  was  about  to  say. 


824  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"I  am  glad  my  little  Gracie  does  not  care 
to  go,"  he  said,  caressing  the  child  as  he  spoke, 
"  because  she  is  too  feeble  and  too  young  to  be  so 
long  among  comparative  strangers,  without  papa 
or  mamma  to  take  care  of  her.  I  am  sorry  Lulu 
does  want  to  accept  the  invitation,  as  there  is  an 
insuperable  objection  to  letting  her  do  so." 

Lulu's  countenance  had  assumed  an  expression 
of  woful  disappointment  not  unmingled  with 
anger  and  wilfulness. 

"  I  want  to  go,  papa,  and  I  do  think  you  might 
let  me,"  she  said  with  an  ominous  frown.  "  I'm 
not  sickly,  and  I'—  a  good  deal  older  than 
Gracie." 

"You  cannot  go,  Lucilla,"  he  said  gravely, 
and  with  some  sternness  of  tone.  "  Max,"  in 
answer  to  the  eagerly  questioning  look  in  the 
lad's  eyes,  "  if  you  are  particularly  desirous  to 
go,  you  have  my  permission." 

"  Thank  you,  sir,"  said  the  boy  heartily. 

"  Papa,  why  can't  I  go? ''  grumbled  Lulu. 

"I  think  a  moment's  reflection  will  tell  you 
why,"  he  answered.  "  I  will  talk  with  you 
about  it  ,at  another  time.  And  now  not  another 
word  on  the  subject  till  I  mention  it  to  you  first." 

Lulu  was  silenced  for  the  time  ;  but  after  tea, 
going  into  the  library,  and  finding  her  father 
sitting  there  alone,  she  went  up  to  him,  and  in  her 
most  coaxing  tones  said,  "O  papa'  won't  you 
please  let  me  go?  I'll  be  "  — 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  825 

"Lulu,"  he  interrupted  sternly,  "go  immedi 
ately  to  your  room  and  your  bed." 

"  Papa,  it  isn't  my  bedtime  for  two  hours 
yet,"  she  said,  in  a  half  pleading  tone,  "  and  I 
want  to  read  this  new  '  Companion  '  that  has  just 
come." 

"  Don't  let  me  have  to  repeat  my  order,"  was 
the  stern  rejoinder;  and  she  obeyed,  trembling 
and  in  haste. 

She  felt  sorely  disappointed,  angry,  and  rebel 
lious  ;  but,  as  her  father  had  said,  a  few  mo 
ments'  reflection  showed  her  the  reason  of  his 
refusal  to  allow  her  to  accept  the  invitation  to 
the  Oaks  :  and,  as  she  glanced  round  her  rooms 
at  the  many  pretty  things  his  indulgent  kindness 
had  supplied,  her  anger  changed  to  penitence 
and  love. 

"  Of  course,  papa  was  right,"  she  sighed  to 
herself,  as  she  moved  about,  getting  read}-  for 
bed  ;  "  and  it  wasn't  because  he  doesn't  love  to 
see  me  happy ;  and  I  wish,  oh,  how  I  wish,  I'd 
been  good  about  it !  " 

She  was  not  at  all  drowsy ;  and  it  seemed  a 
long,  long  time  that  she  had  been  lying  there 
awake,  when  at  last  she  heard  her  father's  step 
in  the  hall :  then  he  opened  the  door,  and  came 
in. 

He  had  a  lighted  lamp  in  his  hand.  He  set  it 
on  the  mantel,  and  drew  near  the  bed. 

**  You  are  awake,  I  see,"  he  said. 


326  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  Yes,  papa  ;  and  I'm  sorry  I  was  naughty.'* 

' '  You  understand  why  I  sent  you  to  bed  ?  and 
why  I  refused  to  grant  your  request?  " 

"Yes,  sir;  you  can't  trust  me  to  pay  that 
visit,  because  of  my  bad  temper ;  and  you  sent 
me  to  bed  for  disobeying  you,  by  asking  again, 
after  you  had  told  me  to  say  no  more  about 
it." 

' '  Yes :  you  must  learn  to  be  more  obedient, 
less  wilful.  Did  you  obey  me  about  going  im 
mediately  to  bed?"  he  asked,  drawing  up  a 
chair,  and  seating  himself  close  beside  her." 

"Yes,  papa, — just  as  quickly  as  I  could  get 
ready." 

"  I  hope  you  did  not  neglect  to  kneel  down 
and  ask  forgiveness  of  God  ?  "  he  said  inquir 
ingly,  in  a  gentle,  tender  tone,  bending  over  her, 
and  smoothing  her  hair  as  he  spoke.  "You  do 
not  need  to  be  told,  that,  when  you  are  rebellious 
and  disobedient  to  your  earthly  father,  you  are 
so  toward  your  heavenly  Father  also ;  because 
he  bids  you  '  honor  thy  father  and  thy  mother. ' ' 

"Yes,  papa,  I  know;  I  did  ask  him;  and 
won't  you  forgive  me  too?  " 

"Yes,"  he  said,  giving  her  a  kiss.  "I  am 
sorry  to  have  to  deprive  you  of  the  pleasure  of 
accepting  that  invitation,  but  I  cannot  yet  trust 
you  anywhere  away  from  me  ;  and  it  was  to 
spare  your  feelings  that  I  did  not  state  my  rea« 
son  before  your  mamma  and  brother  and  sister.'' 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  327 

"  Oh  !  I'm  sorry  I  was  naughty  about  it,  papa," 
ihe  said,  again  putting  her  hand  into  his. 

He  held  it  in  a  kindly  pressure,  while  he  went 
•  tn  talking  to  her. 

"  I  intend  you  shall  go  to  Ion  to  the  Christmas- 
,*ve  party,  and  the  dinner-party  the  next  day,  as 
i.  shall  be  there  too." 

"  Thank  you,  dear  papa :  I'd  like  to  go  ever  so 
much,  but  I  don't  deserve  to,"  she  said  humbly, 
"or  to  have  any  Christmas  gifts.  If  I  were 
you,  and  had  such  a  bad  child,  I  wouldn't  give 
her  a  single  thing." 

"I  hope  she  is  going  to  be  a  better  girl,  in 
future,"  he  said,  kissing  her  good-night. 

It  was  a  joyful  surprise  to  Lulu  when,  at  the 
breakfast  -  table  the  next  morning,  her  father 
said,  "  Children,  your  mamma  and  I  are  going 
to  drive  into  the  city,  and  will  take  you  all  along : 
and,  as  I  suppose  you  would  like  to  do  some 
Christmas  shopping,  I  shall  advance  your  next 
week's  allowance,  —  perhaps  furnish  something 
over,"  he  added,  with  a  kindly  smile. 

All  three  young  faces  had  grown  very  bright, 
and  there  was  a  chorus  of  thanks. 

"  We  expect  to  start  in  a  few  minutes  after 
prayers,"  the  captain  went  on,  "and  so  there 
will  be  no  school  to-day." 

"We  like  school,  papa,"  said  Grace.  "J 
never  liked  it  half  so  well  before." 

44  Nor  I."     "  Nor  I."  cried  the  other  two, 


328  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

"  But  you  are  glad  of  a  holiday  once  in  a 
while,  nevertheless?"  their  father  said,  with  a 
pleased  look. 

"  Oh,  yes,  indeed,  papa!  'specially  when  it  Ls 
to  go  somewhere  with  you,"  replied  Grace  ;  and 
again  the  others  gave  a  hearty  assent. 

When  family  worship  was  over,  the  captain 
handed  a  little  roll  of  bank-notes  to  each,  saying, 
"  Now  rmx  away,  and  get  yourselves  ready  for 
your  rid«.  Put  on  your  warmest  clothing,  for 
the  wind  is  sharp." 

They  hurried  out  into  the  hall ;  then  Lulu  hes 
itated,  turned  about,  and  ran  back. 

"Papn,"  she  said,  rushing  up  to  him,  where 
he  sat  beside  a  table,  with  some  papers  before 
him,  and  throwing  her  arm  round  his  neck, 
"  dear  papa !  you  are  just  too  good  and  kind  to 
me  i  Oh,  I  don't  mean  to  be  disobedient,  wilful, 
or  passionate  ever  again  ! ' ' 

"  I  am  rejoiced  to  hear  you  say  that,  my  dear 
little  c^ughter,"  he  replied,  putting  his  arm  round 
her,  tagging  her  close,  and  kissing  her  tenderly ; 
"  anil  I  do  not  think  I  shall  ever  regret  any  thing 
I  hat  e  done  for  you  or  either  of  the  others.  It 
is,  tc  me,  the  greatest  pleasure  in  life  to  do  what 
ever  1  can  to  make  my  children  happy." 

"  1  am  so,  so  sorry  I  was  naughty  and  disobe* 
die>rt  last  night,"  she  murmured,  laying  her  cheek 
tot*. 

"Dear  child,"  he  said,  "  it  is  fully  and  freely 
forgiven.  Now  run  up  to  your  room  »nd  dress." 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  329 

Grace  called  to  Lulu  as  she  came  up  the  stairs, 
"  O  Lu  !  come  in  here  a  minute,  into  my  room. 
Look,  look,  on  the  bed !  see  how  many  papa 
has  given  me,  —  ten  nice  new  one  dollars." 

Lulu  counted  them  as  they  lay  spread  out  in  a 
row. 

"Yes,  ten,"  she  said.  "  0  Gracie !  isn't  it 
nice  ?  isn't  papa  kind  ? ' ' 

"  'Course  he  is  ;  kindest  man  ever  was  made," 
said  Grace.  "  Now  see  how  many  you  have." 

Lulu  hastily  spread  out  her  roll,  and  counted 
the  bills.  "  Nine  ones,  and  one  two,"  she  an 
nounced. 

"  Just  as  many  as  mine,"  said  Grace;  "  and 
I've  got  this  besides,"  holding  up  a  bright  new 
silver  half-dollar.  ' '  So  mine's  the  most  this  time, 
isn't  it?" 

"No,  because  one  of  my  bills  counts  two: 
that  makes  mine  fifty  cents  the  most.  Papa  has 
given  us  each  ten  dollars  besides  our  regular 
allowance." 


CHAPTER 


"  At  Christmas  play,  and  make  good  cheer, 
For  Christmas  comes  but  once  a  year." 

TUSSER, 

THE  morning  of  the  twenty-fourth  found  Grace 
almost  too  ill,  with  a  heavy  cold,  to  be  out  of 
bed  ;  and  it  was  quite  evident  that  she  would 
not  be  able  to  go  to  the  Christmas-eve  party  at 
Ion,  or  the  dinner  on  Christmas  Day. 

The  captain  was  just  finishing  his  morning 
toilet  when  Lulu  knocked  at  his  dressing-room 
door.  She  had  come  with  the  news  of  Grace's 
illness,  and  he  followed  her  at  once  to  the  bed 
side  of  the  sick  child. 

"  My  poor  darling,"  he  said,  bending  over  her 
in  tender  concern,  "  you  seem  quite  feverish.  1 
think  you  must  stay  in  bed,  and  we  will  send  for 
your  doctor." 

"  And  can't  I  go  to-night,  papa?  "  she  asked, 
the  tears  starting  to  her  eyes. 

"  I'm  afraid  not,  darling  ;  but  don't  fret  ;  papa 
will  try  to  find  some  way  to  make  it  up  to  you." 

"  I'll  stay  with  her,  papa,  and  read  her  stories, 
and  do  every  thing  I  can  to  help  her  enjoy  her 
self,"  cried  Lulu  eagerly.     "  I  may,  mayn't  I?' 
HO 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  331 

"You  may,  if  you  choose,"  he  said ;  "  but  I 
thought  you  were  very  anxious  to  go." 

"I  was,  but  I'm  not  now,"  she  said.  •  "I'd 
rather  stay  with  Grade.,  I  shouldn't  be  one  bit 
happy  there  without  her." 

"0  Lu  !  I'd  love  to  have  you!  but  I  don't 
want  you  to  lose  all  that  fun  just  for  me,"  Grace 
said,  with  a  wistful,  loving  look  into  her  sister's 
eyes. 

"  It  wouldn't  be  fun  without  you,  my  Gracie," 
was  the  quick  rejoinder. 

"  I  am  glad  indeed  that  my  little  daughters 
love  each  other  so  dearly,"  the  captain  said,  kiss 
ing  fii'st  one  and  then  the  other.  "  "Well,  we 
will  see  what  can  be  done.  If  it  were  not  for 
the  disappointment  to  your  mamma,  I  should 
stay  at  home  with  you,  my  darlings ;  as  it  is, 
f  shall  spend  at  least  a  part  of  the  evening  with 
you." 

He  left  them,  and  sought  Violet  in  her  dressing- 
room. 

"My  dear,  what  has  happened?  I  am  sure 
you  look  anxious  and  troubled !  "  she  exclaimed, 
the  instant  she  caught  sight  of  his  face. 

"  I  confess  that  I  am  a  little  troubled  about 
Gracie,"  he  replied:  "  she  seems  to  have  taken 
a  very  heavy  cold.  I  shall  send  at  once  for  the 
doctor.  And,  of  course,  she  has  to  be  disap 
pointed  in  her  expectations  for  this  evening." 

"  Then,  let  us  all  stay  at  home,"  returned  Vk> 


382  fLSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

let  promptly.  "  I  could  not  enjoy  myself,  leav« 
ing  the  poor  darling  at  home,  sick.  Besides,'* 
glancing  from  the  window,  ' '  do  you  see  ?  it  is 
snowing  fast,  and  I  should  not  like  to  expose 
baby  to  the  storm.  So  I  propose  that  we  change 
our  plans  entirely,  and  have  a  private  Christ 
mas  of  our  own,"  she  went  on  in  a  lively  tone. 
"  What  do  you  say  to  it,  my  dear?  " 

They  discussed  the  idea  for  some  minutes, 
presently  growing  quite  enthusiastic  over  it. 

Their  plans  were  nearly  matured  when  the 
breakfast-bell  rang ;  and,  shortly  after  leaving  the 
table,  they  began  carrying  them  out. 

Max  was  taken  into  their  confidence,  and  al 
lowed  to  assist ;  and  a  proud  and  happy  boy  was 
he,  going  about  with  an  air  of  mystery,  as  one 
to  whom  secret  and  important  business  is  in 
trusted. 

The  little  girls,  shut  up  in  their  own  apart 
ments, —  Grace  reclining  on  a  couch,  Lulu  with 
her  as  constant  companion,  and  making  every  ex 
ertion  for  her  entertainment,  while  papa,  mamma, 
and  Maxie  came  running  in  now  and  then  to  ask 
how  she  was,  —  knew  nothing  of  messages  sent 
back  and  forth  through  the  telephone,  of  pack 
ages  of  various  shapes  and  sizes  brought  into 
the  house,  of  mysterious  goings  and  comings, 
and  much  time  spent  by  papa,  mamma,  Maxie, 
Christine,  and  others  in  a  certain  large  room, 
hitherto  but  little  used. 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  333 

Grace  frequently  fell  asleep  :  then  Lulu  would 
darken  the  room,  go  into  the  adjoining  one,  leav 
ing  the  door  ajar,  so  that  she  could  hear  the 
slightest  movement  her  little  sick  sister  might 
make  on  waking,  and  amuse  herself  with  a  book 
or  her  own  thoughts. 

Their  meals  were  brought  to  them,  and  set  out 
in  their  sitting-room  upon  a  little  round  table, 
covered  with  a  snowy  damask  cloth,  whereon 
were  arranged  a  set  of  dainty  china  dishes  of  a 
size  just  suited  to  the  occasion,  and  toothsome 
viands  such  as  "  papa  "  deemed  they  might  eat 
and  enjoy  without  danger  to  health. 

It  was  very  nice,  they  thought ;  almost  nicer, 
just  for  a  change,  than  going  to  the  larger  table 
down-stairs  with  the  rest  of  the  family. 

Soon  after  they  had  had  their  supper,  their 
father  came  in,  bringing  the  doctor  with  him,  for 
his  second  visit  that  day. 

"Ah!  she  is  a  good  deal  better,"  Dr.  Conly 
said,  when  he  had  examined  his  little  patient. 
"  Hardly  well  enough  yet  to  go  to  Ion,"  he 
added  with  a  humorous  look  and  smile  ;  "  but  I 
think,  if  well  wrapped  up,  she  may  venture  a  trip 
down-stairs  in  papa's  arms,  and  even  stay  a  little 
while,  if  she  fiuds  the  change  to  the  parlor  a 
pleasant  one." 

"  Should  you  like  it,  papa's  dear  pet?  "  the 
captain  asked,  leaning  over  her. 

*'  Yes,  sir,  if  you  and  my  doctor  think  it  will 


834  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

be  good  for  me,"  was  the  reply,  in  a  submissive 
and  rather  languid  tone,  "  and  if  my  Lulu  is  to 
come  too,"  she  added,  with  a  loving  look  at  her 
sister. 

"  Oh,  yes,  indeed !  we  would  not  think  of  going 
without  Lulu!  "  their  father  said,  smiling  affec 
tionately  upon  her  also. 

So  a  large  shawl  was  brought,  and  carefully 
wrapped  about  Gracie's  little  slender  figure  ;  and 
she  made  the  short  journey  in  her  father's  strong 
arms,  the  doctor  and  Lulu  going  on  before,  hand 
in  hand,  chatting  and  laughing  merrily. 

Max  heard  them,  and  threw  open  the  parlor- 
door  just  as  they  reached  it. 

Then  what  a  surprise  for  the  little  girls !  A 
large,  handsome  Christmas-tree,  loaded  with 
beautiful  things,  burst  upon  their  astonished 
sight,  and  was  greeted  by  them  with  exclama 
tions  of  wonder  and  delight. 

"  Oh !  oh !  oh !  it's  the  very  prettiest  Christ 
mas-tree  we  ever  saw  !  And  we  didn't  know  we 
were  to  have  any  at  all !  And  how  many,  many 
lovely  things  are  on  it !  Papa,  papa,  how  good 
and  kind  you  are  to  us  !  " 

»  He  looked  as  if  he  enjoyed  their  surprise  and 
delight  quite  as  much  as  they  did  the  tree. 

"  Other  folks  have  been  kind  to  you,  too,  my 
darlings,"  he  said,  seating  himself,  with  Gracie 
still  in  his  arms,  "  as  you  will  see  presently,  when 
the  gifts  are  distributed." 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  335 

"  Who,  papa  ?  "  asked  Oracle,  laying  her  head 
on  his  shoulder,  and  gazing  with  delighted  eyes, 
beginning  to  single  out  one  beautiful  object  from 
another  as  she  sent  her  glances  up  and  down, 
here  and  there. 

"Grandma  Elsie,  and  everybody  else  in  the 
Ion  family,  I  believe  ;  the  Oaks  and  Laurels  and 
Fairview  friends  ;  and  Roselands  people  too  ;  to 
say  nothing  of  mamma  and  Maxie." 

"  They're  ever  so  good  and  kind !  they  always 
are,"  she  said  in  grateful  tones.  "Oh!"  for 
the  first  time  perceiving  that  Violet  stood  near 
her  with  the  baby  in  her  arms,  "  mamma  and 
baby  too !  and  how  pleased  baby  looks  at  the 
tree  !  "  for  the  little  one  was  stretching  her  arms 
toward  it,  and  cooing  and  smiling,  her  pretty  blue 
eyes  shining  with  delight. 

When  all,  children  and  servants,  — for  the  lat 
ter  had  been  called  in  to  enjoy  the  sight  also,  — 
had  looked  to  their  full,  the  gifts  were  dis 
tributed. 

Thej7  were  very  numerous,  —  nearly  everybody 
having  given  to  nearly  everybody  else,  —  and 
many  of  those  received  by  the  parents  and  chil 
dren  were  very  handsome.  But  their  father's 
gift  —  a  tiny  watch  to  each,  to  help  them  to  be 
punctual  with  all  their  duties,  he  said — was 
what  gave  the  greatest  amount  of  pleasure  to 
Lulu  and  Grace. 

Both  they  and  their  brother  went  to  bed  that 


836  ELSIE "S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

night,  and  woke  the  next  morning,  very  happy 
children. 

The  weather  being  still  too  severe  for  the  little 
ones  to  be  taken  out,  the  captain  and  Violet  went 
to  Ion  only  for  a  call,  and  returned  early  in  the 
day,  bringing  a  portion  of  the  party  that  usually 
gathered  there,  to  dine  with  them  at  Woodburn. 

Among  these,  to  Lulu's  extreme  satisfaction, 
was  Evelyn.  She  staid  till  after  tea ;  and  all 
the  afternoon,  there  was  much  passing  to  and  fro 
of  the  different  members  of  the  large  family  con 
nection. 

Evelyn  was  to  be  at  the  Oaks  for  the  next 
few  days,  with  the  other  young  people,  and  re 
gretted  greatl}'  that  Lulu  was  not  to  go  too. 

But  Lulu's  rebellious  feeling  about  it  was  a 
thing  of  the  past.  She  told  Evelyn  frankly  her 
father's  reason  for  refusing  his  consent,  adding 
that  she  felt  that  he  was  right,  and  that  he  was 
so  dear,  so  kind  and  indulgent  in  every  thing 
that  he  thought  best  to  allow,  that  she  was  now 
entirely  satisfied  to  stay  at  home  ;  particularly  as 
Grade  was  not  well,  and  needed  her  nursing. 

Grace  went  early  to  bed  and  to  sleep.  Max 
and  Evelyn  had  gone  to  the  Oaks :  there  were 
Only  grown  people  in  the  parlors  now ;  and  Lulu 
did  not  care  to  be  there,  even  if  she  had  not 
wanted  to  be  near  her  sleeping  sister. 

There  was  an  open,  glowing  fire  in  their  little 
sitting-room,  a  high  fender  of  polished  brass 


ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN.  337 

obviating  all  danger  from  it  to  the  children's 
skirts.  Lulu  seated  herself  in  an  easy-chair  be« 
side  it,  and  fell  into  a  reverie,  unusually  deep  and 
prolonged  for  her. 

She  called  to  mind  all  the  Christmases  she 
could  remember,  —  not  very  many,  —  the  last  two 
spent  very  pleasantly  with  her  new  mamma's 
relatives ;  the  two  previous  ones  passed  not 
half  so  agreeably,  in  the  poor  apology  for  a  home 
that  had  been  hers  and  Grade's  before  their 
father's  second  marriage. 

But  what  a  change  for  the  better  that  had 
brought !  What  forlorn  little  things  she  and 
Gracie  were  then !  and  what  favored  children 
now !  What  a  sweet,  sweet  home  of  their  very 
own,  with  their  father  in  it !  —  as  she  had  said  to 
Eva  that  afternoon,  "such  a  dear,  kind  father; 
interested  in  every  thing  that  concerned  his  chil 
dren  ;  so  thoughtful  about  providing  pleasures 
for  them,  as  well  as  needful  food,  shelter,  and 
clothing ;  about  their  health,  too,  and  the  im 
provement  of  their  minds  ;  reading  with  them, 
even  in  other  than  school-hours  ;  talking  with 
them  of  what  they  read,  and  explaining  so  clearly 
and  patiently  any  thing  they  did  not  quite  under* 
stand ;  but,  above  all,  striving  to  lead  them  to 
Christ,  and  train  them  for  his  service  in  this 
world  and  the  next." 

He  had  read  with  them  that  morning  the  story 
of  our  Saviour's  birth,  and  spoken  feelingly  to 


S38  ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 

them  of  God's  wonderful  love  shown  in  the  "  un« 
speakable  gift  "  of  his  dear  Son. 

"  Certainly,  there  could  not  be  in  all  the  world 
a  better,  dearer  father,  than  theirs.  How  strange 
that  she  could  ever  grieve  him  by  being  naughty, 
rebellious,  passiomate  !  Oh,  if  she  could  only  be 
good !  alwa}rs  a  comfort  and  blessing  to  him ! 
she  would  try,  she  would,  with  all  her  might !  " 

Just  then  the  door  opened  softly  ;  and  he  came 
in,  came  noiselessly  to  her  side,  lifted  her  in  his. 
arms,  and  sat  down  with  her  on  his  knee. 

"  What  has  my  little  girl  been  thinking  of 
sitting  here  all  by  herself?  "  he  asked,  pressing 
his  lips  to  her  cheek. 

She  told  him  in  a  few  words,  finishing  with  her 
kmging  desire  to  be  to  him  a  better  child,  a  com- 
port  and  blessing. 

''Indeed  I  ought  to  be,  papa,"  she  said ;  "  and 
you  are  such  a  dear,  kind  father !  you  have  given 
me  —  and  all  of  us  —  such  a  lovely  home,  and 
such  a  hapjjy,  happy  Christmas,  — the  very  hap 
piest  we  have  ever  known  !  " 

"And  it  is  God  our  heavenly  Father  who  has 
put  it  in  in}-  power  to  do  all  that  I  have  done  for 
you,  and  for  all  my  darlings,"  he  said  with  emo 
tion,  drawing  her  closer,  and  holding  her  tenderly 
to  his  heart ;  "  and,  O  my  dear  child  !  if  I  could 
know  that  you  had  begun  this  day  to  truly  love 
and  serve  him,  it  would  be  to  me  the  happiest 
Christmas  that  /have  ever  known." 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


JBL1 


Form  L9-25m-9,'47(A5618)444 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

AA      000033293    2 


PS 

1672 

F5k 


